#//Not only did he promise to give up drinks that long in apology; but also volunteered to clean up the mess AND paid for the drinks spilled

[dutybcrne]

Kaeya once gave up drinking for a whole month in penance because he'd accidentally embarrassed Diona in setting off her instincts to pounce by idly reflecting lights from an ice crystal.

[vonlycaonwife]

would you be willing to do headcanons for how the guys (billy, wise, lycaon, ben) would treat the reader on a first date?

You mentioned the guys so I added Anton to the list! Can’t leave out the bro! Enjoy!

Warnings: guns mentioned (Billy)

I feel a first date with him is more casual, though Belle would’ve insisted on something more romantic. She would probably suggest at least a coffee date or dinner, while Wise more so planned a movie night.

Either way he sticks with his plan, since you had already agreed. Though he did make a compromise with his sister in letting her help pick the movies. Which ended up with a list of both documentaries and cheesy romance films.

It gets really awkward if any of the romance movies have more…intimate scenes. The both of you trying to skip over the scene and not make things even more awkward.

But other than that, it's a really fun date! He's really informative over the topics in the documentaries you watch, giving extra info and whatnot.

You two would end up falling asleep cuddling on his couch in his room, giving Belle the perfect opportunity to take a photo. She definitely plans to use it later to embarrass you both.

There’s several places I can think of a first date spot Billy would pick.

One of them being an arcade, mainly so he would be able to both beat you at the games. But also so he could look cool by winning the prizes for you, though the success rate of that is very hit or miss. Just never try to challenge him to a shooter game, you’re in for a world of ego pain.

Another place I can see is actually a shooting range, though that’s only if you’re cool with guns. It’s definitely another way for him to try and look cool by getting perfect scores (because of course it would turn into a game). But another bonus would be him showing you how to shoot a gun right with minimal recoil.

But one more place I feel he would take you is just a simple coffee date, though I can see this being more so suggested by the girls of Cunning Hares than something he thinks up of himself. It wouldn’t be a bad date! Though it may be a bit awkward when he can’t really eat or drink due to his face mask.

All in all no matter the setting you are gonna have tons of fun with this silly boy.

Ben gives me such casual vibes that I can’t really imagine anything but a simple coffee date as a first date.

He would be very sweet the whole time though, asks you about any allergies you may have just in case, pays for the both of you without even thinking about it, even leading the conversation if you’re shy or unsure.

The two of you would just be having a nice talk the whole time, unaware of how long it’s been since the start. Though after realizing the two of you still continue the dae by just walking around and taking in the sites of the city and the people walking by.

The only reason the date would end would be because either he got a call about a work emergency, for which he apologizes profusely over and promises to make up for it, or when you two finally notice how late it’s gotten. He definitely walks you back home, no questions asked.

It just would be so nice and calming, definitely evident of how being with him would be in my mind.

Now I don’t have a good read on Anton, but hear me out. Gym date.

I can see him thinking about this on the spot to be honest, though he’s not mad if it isn’t up your alley.

Other than that I can see him mainly just doing a simple dinner date, nothing too fancy but not it being just a random bar y'know? He would pay without asking because I can see him thinking of that being what the “man” is supposed to do. But he wouldn’t be pushy if you asked to split.

I feel like most of the energy we see would not be there since he would definitely be nervous about making a good impression. But once he relaxes it’s all back and a great conversation partner!

He would also walk you back home, and when he’s returned to his own place I can imagine him screaming while fistbumping the air in celebration of a good first date.

Oh boy, if you ever want a fancy first date this man already has the reservations set.

He’s showing up in a nice outfit, not the one he wears for work, with a sweet bouquet of your favorite flowers. And would lead you to the car he’s using for the night.

Now I don’t believe he would do like the fanciest restaurant, though he most likely could afford it, but it would definitely be high end enough for you to be dressed up enough. Plus he would have picked a place that was suited to your tastes and had your favorite dishes and desserts.

He just would be so sweet and romantic, but it would also be very obvious that he’s nervous about making a good impression. It’s easy to tell by how he’s making sure you’re having a good time. And once you confirm that you are, you might be able to see his tail wagging behind his chair a bit.

After having your fill, he would drive you back and drop you off at your door. If you let him he would leave a small kiss on your forehead before leaving. His tail subtly moving in happiness behind him.

[ham1lton]

WELCOME TO MIAMI

pairings: (platonic) oscar piastri x reader.

summary: after the miami grand prix, you and some of your fellow drivers go out for karaoke and drinks for ‘bonding’ according to a certain lando norris.

warnings: mentions of alcohol and strip clubs. also you pretend to be oscar’s wife and there is mentions of alleged infidelity but it’s obviously fake.

author’s note: this is slightly long but i promise you it’s worth the read. this is my apology for being inactive due to uni so let me know if you enjoyed! also i made the meme at the end and i’m proud of myself so cheer me on :D

— part of the maneater series ꕤ.

“i’m just not in the mood lando.” you throw yourself onto your very comfortable hotel bed. the sheets were soft and pillowy, are these thousand thread sheets? you don’t know what they were but they sound fancy. you flip yourself onto your back. “karaoke sounds awful right now. i need to be alone to drown my sorrows.”

“don’t be so dramatic y/n.” you can practically hear george’s eyeroll through the phone. he’s snatched lando’s phone for himself now. “this’ll be good for you.”

“i lost embarrassingly to max, it was the worst race of my entire career! i don’t deserve to celebrate or have fun.”

“you got p4.” george’s voice is deadpan. “get out of your hotel room, stop wallowing and i’ll get logan to pick you up.”

“why me?” logan asks in the background. “get an uber maneater!”

“she won’t come if no one forces her!” he’s right, you think bitterly. you would have ignored the uber even if the driver came up to your hotel room door and knocked five times. even if he opened the door and threw a bucket of cold water on your head and then threatened oscar’s life.

you knew why logan had to be the one to pick you up. it couldn’t be george. he’s annoyed you recently. he beat you to getting the podium today. it couldn’t be lando because he’s supporting george’s antics of dragging you out. it couldn’t be alex because he didn’t text his girlfriend to ask her about where she got her cute t-shirt that she wore on his recent instagram dump. you really liked that t-shirt. “logan is on his way. we’re giving you thirty minutes and if you’re not outside, i’m calling sebastian.”

“NO!”

“YES!” before you can try and rebuttal his statement, he’s hung up on you. well, there is no way you’re going out so george russell and his clique can shove that up their asses. you open netflix, and get yourself ready for a quiet night in.

one hour later, you found yourself at the karaoke bar that the guys had rented out for the night. logan running up to you, swinging the car’s rental keys around his fingers.

“i want you to know,” you breathed out, giving him the side-eye. “i hate this. i truly do.”

“i know.” logan nodded.

“i hate you.”

“know that too.” logan nodded again. “which isn’t fair really. this isn’t my fault.”

“fine. i hate you and all of them.” you gestured at the karaoke bar where lando had already gotten a few shots in his system and was belting out a britney song. “god. this is a bastardisation of a classic.”

“you know lando.” logan shrugged, opening the door for you. “after you.”

“since when were you a gentleman?”

“since i was about 76% sure that if you didn’t go before me, you’d order an uber and go straight back to the hotel.”

“i was thinking that.”

george is already slightly drunk when he spots you, opening his arms wide at your entrance. alex is sipping on a bottle of imported beer. very pretentious.

“maneater!” george grins. “the party don’t start till she walks in!”

oscar looks like he’s already regretting this. oscar and you had been best friends ever since you realised you both had a low tolerance for bullshit. you roll your eyes at george who pretends to pout but uses it as an excuse to order more shots.

“did they drag you out too?” oscar nods, like every movement pains him. “you want something to drink?”

“no. i’m hungry.”

“i think the only place open right now besides here is a strip club.”

“they have food?”

“let’s google.” after a few searches on your phone you find out the strip club has a menu. “apparently they serve chicken wings and fries.”

“let’s go.”

“wait!” you grab oscar’s arm. “you can’t go to a strip club! think about the optics or something. the media will spin it like ‘crazy f1 sex-addicted rookie’. is that what you want your legacy to be?”

“i won’t have a legacy if i starve to death.” oscar rolls his eyes. then he turns to logan. “throw me your rental keys logan, maneater and i are going to the drive-thru.”

“no.” george says sternly. as sternly as one can be while slightly drunk and a shirt that loses a button every ten minutes. how was it looser than it was two seconds ago? “you can’t leave. if you leave, you won’t come back.”

“okay?” oscar raised an eyebrow. “we’re grown george. you can’t keep us here.”

“one song and you can go.”

“that’s ridiculous.”

“one song. that’s all i’m asking.” george raises his hands. “then you can leave. unless, you’re too chicken.”

“i’m very much chicken. bye.” oscar gets up to leave before you stop him.

“c’mon. one song isn’t a bad compromise and we’re already here.” you shrug. “might as well.”

“you can do it. i’ll watch.” you stick your tongue out at oscar’s reluctance.

“lando, will you do it with me?”

“sure as long as i’m choosing the song!” lando grins as oscar gives you both the side eye. you weren’t much of an adrenaline junkie off the track and in private, you were very different to the maneater persona you would show in public. lando chooses nelly furtado’s ‘promiscuous’ but he sings her parts and you sing timbaland’s. you kill it, if you do say so yourself.

as soon as you’re done, oscar holds up the keys to the rental that logan had brought you in and you follow him out on your search for dinner. as you and oscar make your way to the car, you realise that the only place open for food at this hour is, unfortunately, that strip club down the street.

"you're kidding, right?" oscar gives you a disbelieving look.

you shrug. "hey, they serve food and you’re hungry. desperate times call for desperate measures."

with a reluctant sigh, oscar unlocks the car and you both climb in. you arrive at the strip club, the neon lights flashing in the night. as you enter, you can't help but feel a little out of place amidst the scantily clad dancers and dimly lit atmosphere.

“we're not staying for the show," you say firmly to oscar as you approach the bar.

"i wasn’t trying to," oscar looks around warily.

the smell of greasy food wafts over from the corner where a small kitchen is tucked away.

"we're really doing this," you mutter to oscar as you make your way to the bar.

"yep," he replies, already scanning the menu for chicken wings.

before you can order, a vivacious stripper saunters over, batting her eyelashes at oscar. "hey there, handsome. looking for some company?"

oscar looks taken aback for a moment before he quickly recovers. "uh, actually, we’re just here for the food. we heard you do… food?"

the stripper arches an eyebrow skeptically. "sure you are hun. what's your story, then?"

you jump in, trying to come up with a believable excuse. "we’re... celebrating our anniversary! yeah, that’s it. we wanted to do something wild, and crazy and spontaneous."

oscar nods, playing along. "exactly. seven years together, can you believe it?"

“you look so young.”

“she keeps me young.” oscar winks and then immediately regrets it. he turns slightly pink.

the stripper eyes you both suspiciously. "hmm, anniversary, huh? and you're at a strip club?"

you nod enthusiastically. "yep! we’re... adventurous like that."

the stripper shakes her head, clearly not buying it. "uh-huh."

you turn to oscar, a mischievous glint in your eye before turning and pouting at the stripper. "he cheated on me, you know."

oscar’s eyes widen in confusion. "wait, what?"

you nod solemnly. "yeah, with my yoga instructor. can you believe it? i guess that’s what happens when you let another girl bend your man over.”

the stripper scoffs, shaking her head. "honey, now why would you take a cheater to a strip club? that's like taking a carnivore to the butchers.”

oscar jumps in, eager to exonerate his fake persona. "actually, she cheated on me too!"

the stripper raises an eyebrow. "oh, really?"

"yeah, with my dentist," oscar deadpans. “imagine how i felt… lying on the chair getting my tooth drilled into while my wife was at home getting a different hole drilled.”

“well, you cheated with the milkman!”

“he gave me something you never could.” oscar sniffs.

“milk?”

“no. love.”

“i’ll get that order started for you.” she gives you both the side-eye. “i’ll leave you two lovebirds with your marriage issues. you need anything else give one of us a shout.”

you and oscar turn to each other and laugh.

“DENTIST?” you giggle. “couldn’t you have picked a sexier profession for me to cheat on you with?”

oscar chuckles, shaking his head. "hey, a cheating dentist is funny."

“fair point. but a milkman? really?"

"i had to think fast!" oscar defends himself. "i didn’t get time to prepare."

"true," you agree, wiping away tears of laughter. "i just hope our story doesn't end up in the tabloids."

oscar shrugs. "eh, if it does, at least it'll be entertaining."

you both continue to joke and laugh as you wait for your food.

"who knew a trip to a strip club could be so much fun?" you smile as you eat. the food was good at least.

oscar grins back. "only with you, y/n. only with you."

afterwards, you go back to meet with logan, lando, alex and george at the karaoke spot. george is singing a dramatic duet with alex to the tune of lady gaga and beyoncé’s ‘telephone’. lando is grinning while filming and logan is just staring, like he’s watching a car crash. too grotesque to look at but too insane to look away.

george spots you and points dramatically, motioning for you to join them. you exchange a look with oscar, both of you knowing that you can't resist the call of the karaoke stage.

as you approach the group, you can't help but notice the absence of one key ingredient: a one direction song.

"hey guys," you say, catching their attention. "this is fun and all, but i think it's time we mix things up a bit."

george raises an eyebrow. "oh yeah? and what did you have in mind?"

"a one direction song," you declare with a grin. “in front of everyone.”

the boys exchange skeptical glances, clearly not convinced.

"we can't do that," logan protests. "it's too... cheesy."

"come on, logan," you coax, giving him your best puppy dog eyes. "you owe me for dragging me here."

“that wasn’t even my decision!” logan sighs, knowing he's been cornered. "but i’ll do it, only if oscar does it too."

you turn to oscar, who looks less than thrilled at the prospect. "come on, oscar. remember that time you forgot my birthday?"

“i was in hospital! i had a reason!”

“still forgot it!”

oscar groans. "fine, i’ll do it. but this better not end up on the internet."

you turn to george and alex, who are watching the exchange with amusement. "you guys in?"

george grins. "i'm always up for a challenge."

alex nods in agreement. "sure, why not? carpe diem and all that.”

lando, of course, is already on board. "let's do it! who’s who?”

“i’ve already thought about it. here me out.” you start. “lando is harry, curly haired and british.”

lando fist-bumps you.

“alex is zayn.”

alex rolls his eyes. “because i’m an asian brit too?”

“okay i didn’t think about that but it kind of fits.” you think. “i meant it because zayn’s obviously the best.”

alex grins, obviously pleased with the flattery. george stares at you, impatiently tapping his foot.

“hurry it up y/n. who am i?”

“liam.” george thinks about it for a moment and then shrugs. “he’s the leader of the group and you created our groupchat and this meetup.”

“i can deal with that.”

“oscar is louis because he has the least amount of lines and i thought he’d appreciate that.” oscar smiles. “logan is niall because… blond.”

“how come they all got actual thought put in to theirs and i’m niall because i’m blond?” logan raises an eyebrow.

“blond was the best i could do on short-notice.” you shrug. “but hey, he’s irish! who doesn’t love the irish?”

“fair point.”

you move over to the machine and start to play ‘kiss you’ by one direction. as the familiar beats fill the karaoke bar, you can't help but feel a surge of excitement. this is going to be epic, whether oscar likes it or not.

oscar, looking less than thrilled, reluctantly takes his place on stage, shooting you a glare that says, "you owe me big time for this."

logan, standing awkwardly beside him, shifts uncomfortably, clearly not used to being the center of attention. you give him an encouraging smile, silently urging him to embrace the moment. you’re only a f1 driver/one direction cosplayer once, right?

lando, fully embracing his role as harry, struts to the front of the stage, oozing charisma and charm. alex, begrudgingly accepting his role as zayn, follows suit, trying his best to channel the brooding bad boy persona.

george, ever the showman, takes center stage as liam, belting out the lyrics with gusto. despite his initial reluctance, even oscar starts to get into the groove.

as for logan, well, he may not be the most enthusiastic performer, but he's giving it his all, his awkwardness somehow adding to the charm of the performance.

you, meanwhile, stand off to the side, phone in hand, filming the entire spectacle. this is going straight to your social media, no doubt about it.

as the song reaches its climax, the entire group comes together in perfect harmony, their voices blending seamlessly as they sing their hearts out. it may not be the most polished performance, but it's definitely one for the books. as the final notes fade away, the bar erupts into cheers and applause, and you can't help but feel a sense of joy as your friends amble off the stage and you all head out into the cool night.

liked by bestie1, logan.priv and 32 others.

maneater.priv: shoutout miami for having so many foreign babes 😋

view 34 comments.

bestie1: who are the foreign babes you speak of? i just see a bunch of white dudes and alex.

-> maneater.priv: um actually we have many 🤨 lando and george r british, alex is thai and british and oscar is aussie 😋 in america, they all foreign and logan may not be foreign but he’s a babe.

-> logan.priv: nicest y/n comment. possibly the y/n comment of all time actually.

oscar.priv: delete the last slide.

alex.priv: lily said she’s gonna text you the link to that shirt you liked.

-> maneater.priv: i knew i liked you for a reason.

oscar.priv: i know you see these (your full government name). DELETE.

lando.priv: how did you go to a strip club with oscar before me??

-> maneater.priv: me, u and vegas. we’ll go crazy.

-> lando.priv: YIPPEEE 😁😁

oscar.priv: blocking you btw.

george.priv: told u that you’d have fun!!!

-> maneater.priv: sorry i can’t agree with a man. ruins my street cred.

-> george.priv: what street cred?

-> maneater.priv: DELETE!!!!

-> oscar.priv: speaking of things that need to be deleted… delete the last slide 🙄

-> maneater.priv: no :D

oscar.priv: how would u feel if i shipped u with another driver?

-> maneater.priv: that depends… is he a hot one?

-> oscar.priv: no.

-> lando.priv: 😔

-> george.priv: stop being mean to lando oscar.priv.

-> oscar.priv: he deserves it.

-> george.priv: 213.40.205.53

-> oscar.priv: i hate it here.

[javierpena-inatacvest]

Chapter 20 pt. 2- I Do

Summary: It's wedding time, baby.

Word Count: 17.4K (.....I'm so sorry)

Warnings: SMUT (18+) unprotected p in v sex, vaginal fingering, praise kink, marriage kink, big, fat, nasty, unspeakable breeding kink (holy SHIT you guys, I really went balls to the wall on this one, I fear), kind of semi-public sex (you already know these horndogs are going at it again), More getting caught (Steve is causing his own problems at this point), wedding things!!, family dynamics, mentions of death/grief, lots of emotions, alcohol/drinking, so many feelings (grab the tissues, friends), Javi being adorable with kids, Javi being so in LOVE it HURTS?!? So much joy and happiness because Javi deserves the world and more

A/N: HELLO. Part 2 is finally finished *insert Spongebob narrator voice* 4 years later 🫠 Omg y'all, thank you SO much for bearing with me as I finish this, it has been a labor of love like no other, but I am so excited to finally share our favorite couple's special day and finally GET THESE TWO MARRIED 😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭😭 I would very much be lying if I said I didn't cry multiple times writing this chapter 🥺 I can't believe these two are actually getting married- words can't express how thankful I am for everyone who's wanted to stick around and read my silly little story to see these two make it to their wedding day- your support and kind words mean more to me than you will ever know 💛 Poorly beta'd bc I'm the worst, also, I've seen that sometimes people have issues reblogging things with comments that are this long (my apologies), but comments and reblogs make me wanna cry and throw up with joy, so it means a lot to me if you're able to leave a comment if it won't let you reblog with one!!!

Series Masterlist Next Chapter Previous Chapter

Never had you been so anxious to walk in a straight line. 

Because truth be told, that was all you needed to do to walk down the aisle- walk in a straight line. 

But when that straight line meant the walk to finally get to marry your future husband, to take his last name, to start the beginning of your forever together, not to mention kissing him in front of all your closest family and friends, you couldn’t help but feel the butterflies in your stomach swirling in anticipation as you waited for your ceremony to start. 

“You okay, Hermosa?” Javi asked, his thumb gently stroking your hand that he had been holding since the moment he saw you, almost as if he was refusing to let go. You looked up at him, big brown puppy dog eyes staring down at you with a goofy grin that hadn’t left his face, the sight of his handsome, broad frame easing your racing heart enough to help you remember that when you walked down that aisle in a few short minutes, he was the only thing that mattered. 

“I’m perfect.” You smiled, pressing up on your toes just enough to peck his lips quickly before someone in the wedding party needed to barrate you both again about saving your kissing until after you were finally married. “I don’t think I’ve ever had this many people staring all at me at once. Knowing my luck, I’m gonna trip and fall over this dress before I can even make it to you. Or better yet, with my dumbass decision to have David and Charlie walk me down the aisle, I’ll be lucky if they don’t push me to the ground first.” 

“Well, even if you did fall, you would still be the most beautiful woman on the face of this Earth. My clumsy, grass-stained wife.” Javi snickered, giving you a little nudge as you rolled your eyes, giving him a playful shove back. 

“Pendejo. You have both of our vows books, right? You promise you haven’t peeked?” 

“Yup, both right here in my pocket.” Javi smiled, patting his tux by his chest. “Promise I haven’t read it. Although for my sake I probably should have, because if I can’t even make it through seeing you in your dress, then these vows are gonna make me a fuckin’ goner.” 

“Bold of you to assume I had nice things to say about you in there.” You teased, raising your eyebrow as you smirked at him, making Javi shake his head as he laughed. 

“Alright everyone, it’s 3:00, it’s time to get this show on the road! Make sure you’re in order like we practiced, that you take your time walking down to the music, girls, please do not throw petals at each other, and make sure you all- Javi, where are you? You’re supposed to be at the front of this line, sir.” Connie sassed, proving to you that she really was the perfect person for the task of making sure that things ran smoothly today, bossing the group around like the captain of a well organized ship. 

“Sorry, I’m coming,” Javi replied sheepishly. “I love you, Osita.” Sliding the hand that was entangled with yours around your waist, Javi pulled you in for a kiss, much more obviously than he probably should have, considering the shit the two of you were about to get being literal minutes away from getting married. 

“Javier! Get you A-S-S up here! Kiss her all you want once you say I do!” Connie shouted, rolling her eyes at the two of you, Javi pulling away in defense with his hands raised, trying to prove his innocence. 

“Oh, I know what that one spells, Mrs. Murphy! That one spells-” 

“Javi? Please?” Connie asked again, quickly trying her best to cut off your niece, Olivia, before she could finish the rest of her thought in front of everyone else, making the group giggle at her matter of factness. 

“Okay, okay, I’m here!” Javi pleaded, making his way to the front of the procession, taking his place next to his dad as Connie did one more check through of everyone’s spot in line before giving the music an all clear to start playing. 

As you stood at the end of the line, you peeked up to see Javi turned around staring back at you with that same stupid smile on his face, completely enamored and awestruck by you, already convincing you that you were going to turn into a puddle before you could even make it down the aisle. 

But as you went to re-adjust your bouquet in your grasp, you quickly realized there were not one, but two things missing from your procession line, now about to start walking down the aisle. 

Your brothers. 

Despite having seen them only seconds ago, as you quickly whipped your head around, they were now nowhere to be found. 

“Charlie? David? Where the fuck did you go?” You whisper shouted, frantically looking around for any sight of them.

Suddenly, you heard a rustling from one of the bushes around the corner from where you had been lined up and waiting, followed by the all too familiar voices of your brothers up to no good. 

“Just finish it you dingus, I already drank the first half!” 

“Why the fuck did we leave this out here? It’s fucking warm. You got the better half, that’s not fair!” 

“It was warm when I drank it too, dumbwad. Just finish it, we gotta fucking go, hurry up!” 

As you peered behind the bush, you saw your brothers wiping their mouth with the back of their hands as the tossed a can of Miller Lite to the ground, freezing in fear as they saw your menacing and disappointed glare staring back at them. 

“What the fuck do you two think you’re doing?!” 

“It was David’s idea!” Charlie responded, pointing at his brother. 

“Charlie didn’t say no!” David responded back, now pointing at him. “You didn’t expect us to get through this sober, did you? You’re the one who asked us to marry you, so I don’t know what to tell ya, Cubby. Plus, we wanted to pour one out for Patrick since he’s the luckiest bastard out of all of us and doesn’t have to worry about fucking up marrying his little sister.” 

“God, you two are idiots. Well that thing you agreed to do is happening as we speak so can we go do that, please?” You sighed, trying your best not to laugh at your brother’s antics, knowing that you really should have expected nothing less from the pair after you and Javi had asked them to officiate your wedding, considering neither of you had wanted anything religious, and wanted someone who knew you to be the ones to do it. 

“Okay, okay!” They replied, one rushing to each side of you and hooking their arm around yours as you made your way back to your spot at the end of the processional line that had now begun to move forward. 

“Where were you 3 dumbbells? The ceremony is starting!” Your dad gruffed, trying his best to restrain from slapping each of you upside the head. 

“Cubby wanted a beer.” David replied, shrugging his shoulders, keeping his head facing forward, trying his best not to laugh. 

“Honey, seriously?!” Your mom scolded, looking at you with disgust. 

“I did not! I was trying to find these two idiots!” You groaned, eying your brothers as they shook you back and forth between them in their grasp. “I hate you both, I hope you know that.” 

“We love you too, Cubby.” Charlie smirked, knowing that for as much as you said it, there wasn’t a bone in your body that could hate your brothers. For as dumb and annoying as they were, there would never be another moment you would take for granted with them, knowing all too well that life was much too short to do anything but cherish your time together, wishing you had more time to spend with the brother who couldn’t be here with you today. 

Before you could respond, your thought was interrupted by the voice of the DJ through the speakers set up outside, your heart steadily beginning to pound at the reality that everything you had been waiting for was all about to become real. 

“Alright, ladies and gentlemen if you could please find your seats, we’re about to get started with our ceremony! Thank you so much, folks!” As his voice echoed through the speakers, a hush began to fall over the crowd of your friends and family that had gathered here, now anxiously alongside you for the ceremony to begin. 

A few seconds passed before you could hear the music beginning to play, the familiar melody of “Everywhere” by Fleetwood Mac ringing through the speakers- an easily unanimous pick for a song to walk down the aisle to for you and Javi, remembering the first night you had spent together in your apartment, making midnight mac n’ cheese and already falling head over heels in love with each other. 

As the beat began to pick up, your heart started to race, peaking over the backs of everyone’s heads to watch all 5 of your flower girls begin to skip down the aisle, throwing petals every which way around them as they moved.

You couldn’t help but laugh as all their little personalities shone through as they made their way to the altar- Olivia Murphy, being the oldest, most definitely was taking her role the most seriously, holding her baby sister in one hand and carefully sprinkling flowers evenly in front of her. Your niece, Olivia, was second in line to live up to her role, although, being the little ham she was, threw in the occasional twirl in the middle of the aisle to get people to look at her, along with her little waves to the crowd. The rest of the girls, Brianna, Abby and Madison, well, you were just happy that they made it down the aisle, thankful that their older sisters were at least on the lookout enough to keep them from running through the rows of your guests or dumping the entire bucket of flowers on themselves (you had learned your lesson from your rehearsal dinner that Brianna needed about half as less flowers as the others).

Your face lit up watching the girls, your heart filling with joy with the “awhs” and laughter from the crowd at their theatrics as they met at the altar with an impressively semi-rehearsed curtsy, followed by promptly running out of the spotlight and over to Connie who was waiting for them. 

Now that the flower girls had finished making their way down, the processional line began to shift forward once again, this time, leaving Javi and his dad to walk down together, Javi insisting that even though his mom would have been the one to walk him down if she was here, that wanted Chucho to be there in her place instead. 

“Ready, Mijo?” Chucho grinned, giving Javi a little nudge. “Am I going to have to keep you from sprinting down the aisle, or do you think you can manage walking?” 

As the pair began walking down to the melodic beat of the song, Javi couldn’t help but laugh at his dad’s comment, because as much as he wanted to tease him right back, he knew damn well he was so excited that he would have run to the altar if it meant he got to marry you even a minute quicker. 

“Javier?” Chucho asked, looking up at his son with tears in his eyes as the pair moved down the parted pathway between the crowd of guests. 

“Yeah, Pops?” 

“Estoy orgulloso de ti, mijo. Tu mama y yo. (I am so proud of you, son. Me and your mother.) We are so happy that you have found your media naranja (other half). Nosotros te amamos. (We love you so much.)” 

As Javi and Chucho reached the end of the aisle, Javi wrapped his arms around his dad, pulling him close as Chucho patted him on the back, pulling away to look at his son, tears now in both of their eyes, thinking about how far they had come to end up where they were in this very moment, thanking whatever greater power that had finally brought them and Lucia the peace they all desperately deserved. 

Javier Pena knew he was worthy of the love and happiness that his parents had longed for. He had finally proved to himself and his parents he really was the good man that he had hoped to be. 

“I love you, Pops. Thank you for everything.” Javi whispered to his dad, trying to fight back any more tears from falling down his cheeks. 

“Te amo mucho, Javier. (I love you so much, Javier). Thank you for finally realizing that who you are is enough. Now, stop crying over your old man and save some tears for your wife.” Chucho laughed quietly, giving his son another pat on the back with a soft smile wrinkling his cheeks. 

“Yeah, I don’t think you’re gonna have to worry about that.” Javi chuckled, shaking his head at the tearful mess he already was, giving his father one last hug before Chucho took his seat next to Connie and the flower girls at the front of the crowd. 

Steve was the next to make his way to the altar, Javi laughing at his friend’s goofy strut to greet him at the end of the aisle. Steve held out his hand to shake Javi’s before quickly pulling Javi in for another hug with pats to the back much harder than his fathers. 

“Listen, man. I ain’t good at this sentimental shit, but uh- I’m really fuckin’ happy for you, Javi. I know I give you shit, but you’re one of the good ones. She’s a lucky girl. And I hope you know you’re sure as hell one lucky son of a bitch. Love you, man.” 

“Love you too, Murph. Believe me, I know.” Javi grinned, giving Steve a slap on his shoulder laughing to himself as his friend sat down next to his wife and the girls, never imagining himself standing at the altar, happily waiting to get married while his former partner cheered him on, surrounded by his gaggle of giggly daughters. 

Feeling worlds away from Javi, your heart began to beat faster and faster, realizing that you were now only one pair away from making your trek down the aisle as your mom and dad walked down next, arm in arm. 

In classic mom fashion, your mother squeezed Javi so hard as she greeted him, that you were convinced that she was going to pop an eyeball out one of his sockets, thankful that your dad was there to reel her in enough to keep from suffocating him in her hug. 

“Javi. We love you so much. Thank you for making our daughter so happy. We’re so grateful she found you.” 

“Thank you. I love you both, too. Believe me, I’m just as grateful that she found me. Thanks for making me feel like a part of your family.” Javi replied to your mom, catching his breath through his smile after the death grip your mom had wrapped him in before looking over at your dad, extending his hand to meet his already outstretched one. 

“Jav, you’re a good man. I’m a guy of few words, but we couldn’t be happier for you both. Take care of her, okay?” 

“I will. I promise.” 

With a silent handshake and a nod, Javi and your dad had said all they’d needed to know that they couldn’t be more thankful for the love and support the other had brought you in the times that you had needed it most. 

As your parents made their way to their seats, standing at the opposite end of the aisle with your brothers at your side, the realization really hit you- You were the last one that needed to meet Javi. 

“You ready, Cubby?” Charlie asked, giving you a grin as he smiled down at you, interlocking your arm with his as David did the same on the other side. 

“Yeah, I’m ready. Hey, uh- I just, I just wanted to say, I-I love you guys.” 

“Gross.” David teased, scrunching his face in disgust, pretending to barf over his shoulder as you and Charlie laughed, shaking your head at your brother. “We love you too, dude.” 

With one final giggle and deep breath, you took your first step into view where everyone could see you, watching the guests rise to their feet in anticipation of your arrival, awestruck stares and smiles filling the crowd as you began to walk. 

Even though you had seen each other minutes ago, as you started to make your way down the aisle, smiling at Javi, the two of you couldn’t help but break into tears once again, laughing through your sobs that Javi broke before you did, trying to wipe his wet cheeks with the back of his hand while he watched you walk towards him. 

And even though every pair of eyes were on you, the only eyes you needed to see were Javi’s- The sweet, soft brown eyes that you had fallen so deeply in love with from the moment you had locked eyes with them all that time ago. They were the eyes of the first person who had ever truly seen you for who you were, inside and out, and you couldn’t be more thankful that when you looked at him, you saw your forever. When you looked at Javier Pena, you knew you were home. 

It almost felt as if time was standing still, that even in a crowd full of people, no one else existed besides the two of you. No one else mattered, and nothing else mattered- the only thing that mattered for you was Javi waiting for you at the end of the aisle, and you? You were going to finally be his wife. 

“You two are so in love, it’s fucking sick.” David whispered in your ear, helping to ease your tears as you burst into more laughter, rolling your eyes at your brother. 

“Oh shut up, asshole.” 

As you, David and Charlie finally made your way to Javi, waiting for you in a mess of happy smiles and loving tears, you had to use everything in you to keep from jumping onto him like a koala and kiss him all over his stupidly handsome face, resorting to reaching out to grab his hand instead, interlocking it with yours and giving it the tightest squeeze you could. 

“Hey, Mr. Peña. Long time, no see.” You whispered into Javi’s ear, giving him a quick peck on the cheek before took his other hand in yours, the two of you facing each other in front of your friends and family as David and Charlie took their place behind you, pulling out their notes that they had prepared, clearing their throats as they began to address the crowd. 

“Alright everyone, I uh- I guess we’re gettin’ this show on the road.” Speaking out into the crowd, Charlie began to flip to the right page of his script that you were relieved to see he had written out, your guests beginning to silence and bringing their attention to you and Javi. 

“Hi everyone, for those of you who don’t know us, we are the bride’s brothers, and we have the honor of our sister and our new brother-in-law being stupid enough to let us be in charge of marrying them today. Not to worry, 20 dollars and one course on the internet later, David and I are both legally ordained, so not to fear you two, this will all be legit, and hopefully not too embarrassing.” Charlie laughed, also eliciting giggles and eye rolls from you and Javi, as well as the crowd. 

“Well, we are gathered here today, because these two idiots have fallen so head over heels for each other, it's almost sickening. We’ve had the privilege of knowing our sister for the entirety of our lives. When we found out as kids that our mom was having another baby, and that it was going to be a girl, my brothers and I were disappointed, to say the least. We didn’t want a sister to ruin the bond that we had, and honestly, for a long time while my mom was pregnant, we went through a long baby boycott, and were convinced if we protested long enough, and hard enough, she would eventually turn into a boy, and everything would be fine.” David grimaced, shrugging his shoulders at you as you nodded in agreement, having heard this story from your brothers and parents plenty of times before. 

“And while at first, we weren’t really sure what to do with a sister, considering we didn’t even realize it was an option to pee sitting down until she came around,” Charlie snickered, making the crowd laugh again, aside from your mom, who was rolling her eyes so hard, they probably had made it to the back of her head, “Our sister ended up being one of the best things that could have ever happened to us.” 

Breaking your eye contact with Javi, you paused to look over at your brother, a genuine smile on his face, raising his eyebrows and shrugging as if to say I’m just as surprised that I’m saying this out loud as you. 

“Growing up with our sister has taught us a lot of things- Don’t challenge her to anything you don’t wanna lose at, because she’ll find a way to beat you, and thoroughly kick your ass while she does it, she’s got more brain cells that myself, Charlie, and our late brother Patrick did put together, she’s tougher than most guys I know, and she’s one of the biggest hearted people I’ve ever met.” Looking back at Javi, you could see his face beaming with joy, giving your hand a squeeze, agreeing with everything your brothers had to say, and how all of those traits had made him fall so madly in love with you. 

“So, like brothers do, we never assumed that there would never be anyone good enough, let alone even cool enough for our badass sister. And also like brothers do, we let her go through her fair share of duds and gave her shit, but when this guy came around,” Charlie smiled, pointing at Javi, “we knew that he was something special.” 

“Javi,” David joined in pointing, giving him a playful smirk, “Don’t think you were getting out of this so easy. When we first heard that our sister had made her way down to the middle of nowhere Texas and had started seeing you, our first reaction was instant disapproval, because if you lived in south Texas, you probably knew jackshit about hockey, and that was a no go for us.” 

“But,” Charlie interjected, “After talking to our sister more on the phone, not only was she starting to turn into the happy, energetic self we hadn’t seen in so long, we also learned after talking to her that you not only had been willing to watch hockey with her, but had began to openly express your disdain for the Detroit Red Wings, which made us change our opinions on you very quickly.” 

You and Javi looked at your brothers, rolling your eyes in laughter as they shrugged at you, the roar of cackles from the crowd making you grin, feeling the love from your brothers, friends and family swell in your chest, holding Javi’s hands even tighter, gazing up at him with an awestruck smile. 

“No in all seriousness, Jav. We couldn’t be happier that you not only have become a part of our sister’s life, but our family’s life, too. For those of you who don’t know, we um- we, uh-,” David gulped, taking a deep breath, trying to hold back the tears welling in his eyes, “our other brother, Patrick, um, passed away last year, and it uh, it was really hard on all of us, especially our sister. Javi, man, I don’t think you’ll ever understand how thankful we are that you love our sister so unconditionally. Better yet, that you love our family of idiots so unconditionally, because truth be told, we are not an easy bunch to love. While obviously, you can’t ever replace Patrick, I just, I hope you know that we’re so glad to have you as a brother, and that Patrick really would have loved you, man. He would be so happy that you’re the one our sister gets to spend the rest of her life with.” 

For what felt like the 117th time today, you found yourself in absolute tears, feeling the wetness streaming down your cheeks as you looked down at the #2 patch sewn on the bottom corner of your veil in a beautiful mixture of sadness and joy before looking up to see not a dry eye in front of you, both your brothers and Javi misty eyed and sniffling. Breaking his grasp from yours, Javi stepped towards your brothers, wrapping his arms around both of them to pull them into a long, tight hug, Charlie and David reciprocating as their arms patted his back. 

“Thank you guys.” Javi whispered, choking back his tears as he pulled away to look at your brothers, all of you wiping your wet faces with your hands to try and compose yourselves to carry on with the ceremony. 

“Damn, okay, well, sorry about that, folks, was not expecting that.” Charlie and David laughed, trying to shake off their unusually sappy sentiment, looking out at the crowd to see not a dry eye in the house. “Well um, well that’s enough of us yapping at you guys, why don’t we turn it over to the people you’re actually here for, and then you can cry even more because these two idiots decided to write their own vows, so good luck.” 

Staring up at Javi, you could feel your heart begin to race wildly, your hands nearly trembling as you reached out towards Javi to take the little notebook where you had written down your vows, feeling a little more at ease as you saw that Javi’s hands were just as shaky as yours, the two of you overflowing with anxious anticipation. 

It had been no question to either of you that you had wanted to write your own vows to one another. While it seemed to be that everyone else you knew had seemed to avoid writing their own vows because they weren’t sure what to say, or that it was too hard to think of things, you and Javi seemed to find yourselves having the opposite problem, feeling like there was too much to fit in a few short minutes, and that your vows were going to end up being the length of a college lecture. 

There had been a part of you that had worried you would be nervous to read what you had to say to Javi in front of all your friends and family, but as you stood there, smiling up at his beautiful, handsome face, you couldn’t be more excited to share all of the things you had written to tell your husband just how much you loved him.  

But as the two of you stood face to face, your vows in each of your hands, your stomach dropped in shock, realizing that neither of you was making the first move to start talking. Because for all the planning and preparing that you had done for everything else, the both of you had completely forgotten to pick who was going to read their vows first. 

“We never picked who was gonna go first.” You whispered to Javi, your voice filling with nerves every second you stood in front of your guests, neither one of you saying anything. 

“Oh fuck, you’re right. What do you wanna do? Do you wanna go? Do you want me to go?” Javi asked, his face mirroring yours in surprise, now frantically looking back and forth between you, his vows, and all of your guests. 

You weren’t sure if it was the teacher in you, or the fact that you were so flustered that you couldn’t think of anything else, but before you knew it, you were tucking your vows under your arm, holding one hand out in front of you flat and the other in a fist, signifying to Javi that your best solution to your current predicament was playing rock, paper, scissors. 

“Best 2 out of 3?” You shrugged, grimacing at Javi as you tried not to burst into laughter, Javi shaking his head and snickering, raising an eyebrow at you. 

“You’re ridiculous, I hope you know that. Do you wanna go after ‘rock’ or say ‘shoot’, then go?” Javi asked, loud enough for your guests to catch on to what was happening, giggles and laughter coming from the crowd. 

“What kind of psychopath doesn’t say ‘shoot’ first? Javier Peña, are you telling me that we need to call off this wedding right now because you don’t say ‘shoot’ before playing rock, paper, scissors? Because I will.” 

Everyone around you was now in full blown hysterics, including Javi, giving you the sassiest look he could muster through his laughter, holding his hands out to mirror yours. 

“So ‘for better or for worse’ doesn’t apply to rock, paper, scissors, apparently?” He teased, smirking at you with a subtle wink as he bit down on his lip. 

“Not if you’re gonna play like that it won’t.”  

“Pendejo.” 

“You love me.” 

“I really fucking do.” 

Giggling as you gestured at your outstretched fist, you began to countdown from your “rock, paper, scissors, adding an extra emphasis on ‘shoot’ as you held out rock and Javi held out scissors. With another laugh, the two of you started again, this time, you with paper and Javi with rock, smirking as you crossed your arms over your chest at Javi, the rest of your guests laughing right along with you. 

“Winner, winner, chicken dinner, Javier Peña. You’re stuck going second.” 

“Go for it, you dork.” 

As the laughter from the crowd settled, you opened your vows book, taking a deep breath as you stared up at Javi, who, despite your silliness, still had tears beginning to well in his puppy dog brown eyes before you could even say your first word. You took one last gulp of confidence, wondering how in the world you were supposed to make it through even a sentence through your speech without falling apart. 

“I never used to believe in fate. People would always tell me that ‘some things are just meant to be!’ or ‘it was just fate it happened like that!’ and no matter how hard I tried to believe, fate just never made sense to me. Well, that was until about a year ago, when fate decided to bump right into me when I least expected it.” You could feel your voice already beginning to shake, huffing in a quick sniffle before continuing on. 

“As fate may have it, I quite literally bumped into you when you were forced to come give a presentation to a group of rowdy 8 and 9 year olds. Thank god fate also was on my side that day- that I actually looked halfway presentable and wasn’t covered in spilled chocolate milk, glue, or the snot of whatever kid had sneezed a little too close to me that morning.” That one had the better part of the crowd letting out a laugh alongside Javi, easing your stress and tension about your speech while you carried on, reading the notes jotted in your booklet. 

“When I first came to Laredo, I wasn’t really quite sure what I was looking for. After my brother died and decided I needed to be as far away from Chicago as possible, there wasn’t ever really a doubt in my mind that here was the only place I really wanted to be. I spent the better half of my middle school and high school vacations here, visiting my best friend who had moved away. To me, Laredo was always a place that brought me such peace and comfort. I’m not really sure why, but there was always something about being here for those few weeks every year that made it feel like home, even when home was halfway across the country. But what I didn’t realize, was that in my attempt to find a new home for myself, I began to learn that home wasn’t a physical location, or a place you could travel to. After meeting you, Javier Peña, I found out that home was wherever I was with you.” 

Taking a shaky breath, you looked up from your vows to see sweet Javi, covering his mouth, as if he was trying to trap his tears to keep from completely breaking down at your words, his reaction only making you cry harder, trying your best to re-compose yourself before speaking again. 

“I spent so long wondering if I would ever find someone who would ever make me feel the way that you do- to love me for all of my flaws, to make me feel important, and even laugh at all of my stupid jokes that probably don’t deserve to be laughed at, but you love me enough to do it anyways. Now that’s true love.” You smirked, raising your eyebrow at Javi, making the two of you snicker between your tears. “You make me feel like the only person in the world whenever I’m with you. The only person who knows me better than I know myself. You are truly one of the most thoughtful and caring people that I have ever met. And while I could list off a million adjectives to describe all of the reasons I fell in love with you- smart, brave, determined, handsome- just to name a few, out of all of those reasons, the one that made me fall for you the most was your big heart. And while I know you’ll never believe me, I will spend the rest of my life trying to get you to see the same amazing man I fall more and more in love with every single day.”

At this point, there was not a dry eye in the crowd, watching how emotional you and Javi were as you tried to choke your way through the rest of your vows. 

“I will never know what I did to deserve you in my life, but promise that I will spend the rest of it letting you know how forever thankful I will always be that out of all the people in the world you could have chosen to bump into, that it was me. I am so excited that the rest of my life, all of the moments, big, small, and everything in between, will all be moments spent with you. That every moment will be spent with my best friend. I never would have thought that a little bit of fate would have become my forever, but I’ll always be so grateful that it is. I love you so much, Javier Peña. Thanks for being the reason I finally believe in fate.” 

Wiping away the wetness streaming down your cheeks, you could barely even look at Javi, who was an absolute blubbering mess, laughing through your tears almost to keep you from completely melting into a puddle. 

Reaching out to grab him, you took Javi’s hand in yours, squeezing it reassuringly as you took your other hand up to wipe the tears streaming down his cheeks, the both of you smiling as you looked into each other's eyes.

“And that’s why I wanted to go first. Good luck.” You chuckled, making Javi shake his head as he laughed along with you, taking another deep breath before flipping open his own vows, wondering how in the world he was ever going to make it through speaking, considering how easily he had fallen apart just listening to you. 

“Jesus Christ, well I don’t know how I’m really supposed to follow that.” Javi sighed, the crowd giggling at his remark as he opened up to his first page, staring at his words for a moment before looking back up at you, his deep, chocolate, puppy dog eyes melting you just as quickly as the first time that you locked eyes with him. 

“I’ve uh- I’ve never really been great speeches. When I sat down to write this, I wasn’t really sure where to start. I had no idea how I was supposed to fit all of the things that I wanted to say into all of this.” Javi huffed with a little shrug, gesturing to his notebook. 

“So I um- I figured if there’s anywhere I should start, it should probably be at the beginning. My mom was an elementary school teacher, so growing up, I spent a lot of time at Alma Pierce Elementary School. I swear, I knew that place like the back of my hand. But um, after my mom got sick and passed away, I really never thought I’d ever have a reason to back. Until one day last year, I was told to pack up my stuff to go give a presentation at a local elementary school, which turned out to be none other than Alma Pierce. My mom always used to say “La vida es graciosa, no lo crees?” (Life is funny, isn’t it?), and I never quite understood why. But as I walked back into the place where I had spent so much of my life just out of chance, I swear I could hear her laughing at me, saying “Te lo dije.” (I told you so).” 

You could hear everyone who had had the privilege of knowing Lucia letting out a soft laugh, thinking of all of the times they must have heard her say that all too familiar phrase throughout their time knowing her. 

“I had gotten to a point in my life that I had kind of just accepted that maybe this kind of life wasn’t in the cards for me. I wasn’t gonna get married or have a family, and as much as it hurt, I had learned to be okay with it. The last thing I would have thought would have happened to me after leaving the presentation I had to give that day was that I was already head over heels in love with the most beautiful woman I had ever seen in my entire life, but la vida es graciosa, no le crees?” 

Giving you a little smirk, Javi could help but let a smile slowly spread between his cheeks as he looked at you, gazing up at him in complete and utter adoration, your goofy grin mirroring his. 

“Never in a million years would I have thought that I would have been standing here today, getting married to you. If you would have told me that I got to marry the most beautiful, amazing, kind, and stubbornly independent woman on the face of this earth, I would have laughed in your face. I honestly still feel like I need to pinch myself to prove that this is even real. But I guess that even if this is all a dream, I don’t ever want to wake up. Being loved by you has changed me in a way that I will never be able to thank you enough for. Being loved by you has made me a better man than I ever believed that I could be. A better man than I ever thought I deserved to be. A man who has learned to love and believe in love in ways I didn’t think I was capable of. I will never be able to thank you enough for letting me into your life and loving me for who I am, and for wanting to spend the rest of it with me.” 

Now, it was your turn to morph into an inconsolable mess, reaching out to grab Javi’s hand again, silently reassuring him that you were equally as grateful for the fact that Javi had let you into his life, too. 

“And no matter how tough, or challenging, or funny life gets, I know it can never really be that bad, because I’ll always have you by my side through it all. I think my mamá would be so proud to know I finally understand what she was trying to say all those years about life being so funny. Because it seems like life has a funny way of giving you everything you’ve ever wanted. Te amo, Osita. Gracias por ser mi todo. (I love you, Osita. Thank you for being my everything).” 

Without even thinking, you threw your arms around Javi’s shoulders wrapping him in a long, tight hug, sobbing into his jacket in a fit of happy tears, Javi hugging you right back, squeezing around your waist, gently cradling the back of your head in the warmth of your embrace. 

“Well shit… Alright, well I’m not sure if you guys are allowed to do that, but after those vows, I think we can let it slide.” David joked, trying to quickly wipe his eyes, nudging Charlie to do the same to try and pull themselves together to make sure they could finish out the rest of the ceremony. 

“Fuck, sorry.” Javi whispered, reluctantly pulling away from you, everyone in the crowd following your brothers’ suite, smiling as they brushed away the wetness welling in their own eyes from listening to your vows. 

“Well, I’d ask if anyone needs to object before we continue, but I think it’s pretty darn clear that these two idiots love each other more than life itself, so I’m just gonna skip that part.” Charlie joked, making you and Javi smirk in agreement. “Alright Miss Olivia, it’s your time to shine, do you have the rings?” He asked, your niece’s face lighting up in excitement as she nodded her head frantically, shooting up out of her seat to dash towards the two of you, carefully holding the ring box like a newborn baby bird in her hands. 

Daintily, she passed the box off to her dad before scampering over to both you and Javi, wrapping her arms around your waists to pull you close in a hug, smiling up at each of you with her toothy, goofy grin. 

“I love you Auntie Bear and Uncle Javi.” Olivia beamed, giggling in pure bliss and joy before skipping back to her seat among the guests, the both of your hearts bursting at the seams with the chores of “awhhhhs” coming from the crowd for your adorable niece. 

“Someone’s trying to get an extra slice of cake tonight huh, Miss Olivia?” David teased, your guests erupting with laughter at her not so innocent shrug to her Uncle’s question, knowing damn well she was just as much of a ham as you. “I trusted the six year old to carry these, can I trust you two not to drop them, or do you need to cry some more first?” 

“Oh shut up, David.” You sighed, rolling your eyes at your brother as you and Javi each took the rings to give one another, carefully holding the shiny gold bands in your hands, counting down the moments until you finally got to say “I do”. 

“Alright, ladies first, so I guess that means you, Cubby. You ready?” 

“I don’t think I’ve ever been more ready for anything, you dingus, get this show on the road.” 

“Alright, here goes nothin’. This is the part I actually had to practice, so God forbid I mess this one up huh? Do you,” David giggled, saying your real name instead of the nicknames you had lovingly bestowed upon you for as long as you could remember, “Take Javi to be your husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, as long as you both shall live?” 

“I do.” 

Carefully slipping the gold band onto Javi’s finger, you could feel your heart bursting in anticipation, biting down on your lip to try and contain your excitement, slowly pulling your hand away to let your brothers finish the second half of the exchange. 

“And do you, Javier Peña, take our sister,” Charlie and David snickered again, having to say your full name for a second time, “to be your wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, as long as you both shall live?” 

“I do.” 

Gently grabbing your palm and gliding the glistening ring onto your finger, Javi rubbed his thumb over the pair of bands nestled together, forever making a home on your hand, his eyes welling at the sight of the sign that you would always be his. 

Intertwining your fingers together and hands clasped in front of you, you and Javi were radiating with joy, anxiously staring back and forth between each other and your brothers for them to finally say those magic words you had been waiting to hear since the moment you had met all that time ago. 

“Well ladies and gentleman… by the power vested in us, the internet and the state of Texas, it’s our honor to introduce to you the new Mr. and Mrs. Peña.” Charlie grinned at you, trying not to burst into laughter at the near panicked look on your faces, not having heard the next set of words you were more than dying to hear. 

“Well go on, you lovebirds, kiss already!” David snickered, shrugging at the pair of you with a grin on his face. 

Before he could barely finish his sentence, Javi’s hands were cupping your face, palms cradling your jaw as he brought his mouth to yours, fireworks exploding in your stomach at the electric intensity of his kiss, so soft and tender, yet so desperate and needy, like it was the first time his lips had ever met yours, and that he never, ever wanted to let them go. 

Your hands shot up to grab his face too, a smile creeping across your mouth with your lips still pressed to his as Javi dipped you down, sliding his hand down the small of your back to hold you before pulling you back up, his lips still locked on yours like glue. 

In that moment, it seemed like time stood still, that nothing else in the world existed besides the two of you- nothing else mattered besides the fact that you were here, kissing the man that you loved more than anything in the world. 

The man that you finally got to call your husband. 

Over the cheers, whistling, and hollering from your friends and family, the both of you were finally snapped back to reality as David gave you a little nudge and a look that screamed “gross, save it for the honeymoon.” 

Reluctantly breaking from your kiss, you grabbed Javi’s hand in yours, holding your fists in the air and cheering in excitement right alongside your guests before heading back up the aisle, your cheeks hurting from how hard they were smiling. So lost in your excitement, you turned your head as you felt Javi stop, tugging you back to the middle of the aisle, smirking as he pulled you close to his chest, whispering in your ear. 

“Not so fast, Mrs. Peña. C’mere.” Grabbing your face and wrapping his arm around your waist, Javi was kissing you again, swinging you down in another dip that had you erupting in giggles and your guests cheering even louder, Javi’s smooth moves soliciting a loud “OW OW” most definitely from Steve. 

“God, I love you.” You smirked as Javi pulled you back up to stand before the two of you were nearly skipping down the rest of the aisle in bliss, racing to the back of the crowd where you had entered the ceremony, turning the corner behind the house where no one could see you, not even bothering to look over your shoulder to see who’d followed you before your lips were crashing into each others again. 

This one was nowhere near as tame as the kisses you had just shared moments ago- this kiss was a tangled mess of tongues and teeth, Javi’s hands creeping dangerously close to the curve of your ass as you tugged at the lapels of his suit jacket, your mouths moving in a messy dance as you whispered muffled and muted words between your kisses. 

“Fuck, my beautiful wife. God, I’m so fucking lucky. I love you so much.” 

“I love you so much too, Javi, I’m so-” 

“Jesus Christ, it’s been 30 seconds and y’all can’t keep your hands to yourselves? C’mon, now. Y’all gotta whole week and a half to do this without having to subject the rest of us to it, Mr. and Mrs. Peña.” Steve laughed, making the both of you gasp as he slapped Javi on the back, immediately making your cheeks flush pink in embarrassment and Javi groan in annoyance at his best man’s timely (or untimely) disruption. 

“Steve, c’mon like you didn’t have your hands all over me after we got married.” Connie sighed, now smacking the back of her own husband’s head, making him wince in pain. “Congratulations, you two. We’re so happy for you.” 

“Thanks, Connie.” You and Javi smiled, Javi still keeping his hand wrapped around your waist as the rest of your wedding party started making their way back up the aisle to greet you, too.

“Also having gotten married before, you’re gonna thank me later as I make you go find your brothers to sign your marriage license somewhere that has a little peace and quiet before you get none the rest of the night. Why don’t you guys head inside and I’ll cover for you for a little, okay?” 

“You’re the best, Connie, thanks.” Javi grinned, pulling you away towards the house, quietly sneaking in through the front door to wait for your brothers, Javi looking both ways around the seemingly empty house before pulling you close again. 

“Javi, Charlie and David are gonna be in here any minute, and they’re gonna give us just as much shit as Steve, if not more.” You giggled, gazing up into Javi’s eyes, still awestruck and giddy. 

“I know. Just one more kiss, mi esposa (my wife).” Javi smirked, tilting his head down to press his lips to yours, his thumb tracing soft circles on your cheek as the rest of his fingers cradled your jaw, tilting your eyes up towards him. “Fuck, you’re finally my wife. I don’t think I’ll ever get over that.” 

“Good thing we have the rest of our lives to get used to it, huh?” 

People weren’t kidding when they said that your wedding would be a blur- From the moment the ceremony ended, it felt like everything was moving in fast and slow motion at the same time, being pulled in every direction to talk with family members, take pictures, and make sure that things were running smoothly. As much as you and Javi were both trying to soak in every moment of your special day together, it was safe to say the two of you were feeling a little overwhelmed by the time you had gotten to dinner, and couldn’t have been more thankful to have a moment to finally sit down. 

More importantly, you were so glad that you had gotten to the point where you had a drink, some delicious food in your stomach, and the best part of the night ahead of you- dancing. 

The sun was beginning to set on the horizon of the Peña ranch as dinner was coming to a close, the clanging of forks and knives against dinner plates slowly shifting to chatter and conversation that was filling the space of the white tent that had been propped up in the backyard for your reception. 

You weren’t really sure what to expect when you had decided on a backyard wedding, but with the absolutely stunning work your mom, Connie, sister in law, and Javi’s aunt’s had put together for you, they had made a white tent feel like something out of a fairytale. String lights and greenery were strung across above you, long tables decorated in candles and beautiful garlands of eucalypts, sprinkled white and pink roses from Lucia’s garden, along with cute, colorful vintage cups that the women had collected or thrifted for your guests to use. Everything about your setup felt magical, and with the sun sinking and fading into dusk, the glow and twinkles of the lights illuminating your space only made it feel that much more incredible. 

As the two of you sat at your head table, bellies full and hearts happy, feeling a little tipsy from the extra strong margaritas Javi’s cousin seemed to be making, you were a little worried as what looked like a more than just tipsy Steve approached you, slapping a stack of index cards in front of you. 

“Listen… I’m like the perfect level of drunk to give this best man speech. Any less drunk and I’ll be too fuckin’ nervous to do it, and any more drunk I’m not gonna be able to remember what I’m supposed to say. Y’all good to keep this movin’ so you can do your first dance and then we can get this party started?” 

“Jesus Christ, Murph…” Javi sighed, laughing at his friend, now sassily crossing his arms over his chest at Javi. “This speech better be good.” 

“It’s good, and Connie approved, so you know I won’t say any dumb shit. Well, not if we don’t start soon and I keep drinking more.” Steve paused, letting out a low burp, rubbing his stomach and grimacing at the two of you, snorting at him. 

“Take it away, Shakespeare.” You smiled, gesturing your arm out to the dance floor in front of the guests sitting at their tables, chatting away. You couldn’t help but laugh as Steve confidently made his way to the front of the crowd, Connie silently mouthing “I’m so sorry”  from across the room, pointing at her husband, now ready to take the stage. 

“Hey y’all,” Steve started, bellowing his voice loud enough to catch everyone’s attention, making them pause their chit chat and focus their attention on him. “I’m Steve Murphy. For those of you who don’t know me, I’m Javi’s best man. Normally it’s customary for a guy like me to come up and say a few words about the bride and groom, so lucky for y’all, I’m your guy tonight. You’re welcome, Jav.” 

The crowd laughed as Javi sighed, rolling his eyes at Steve and shaking in his head in fear of what was to come, sliding your hand over to rest on his thigh, giving your now husband a little squeeze of reassurance to have some faith in his friend. 

“I have had the pleasure of knowing Javi for a long time now. It’s been, what, 17 years now, Jav?” Steve asked, turning back to look for confirmation. 

“It’s been too long.” Javi replied, shaking his head, his witty response only making your friends and family laugh more. 

“Whatever, you grumpy old bastard. Anyways, I first met Javi when I found out that I would be his partner down in Colombia working for the DEA. Not gonna lie, when I first met him, while I’ve never admitted this until now, I was pretty intimidated by the guy. He was cool, smart, respected, even though his jeans were way too fuckin’ tight.” Steve teased, winking at Javi, making you snicker from the few pictures you had seen from back in the day when Javi was in Colombia, knowing exactly what Steve meant. 

“I’ll spare you all the details of our time down there, but through all of our trials and tribulations, despite our differences and disagreements, the one thing I always admired about Javi is that he really cared about what he did. No matter what, he always cared about trying to do the right thing for the people he cared most about. Now, believe me, if you would have asked me all those years ago if I would have ever pictured Javi here today, gettin’ married, buildin’ a house and talkin’ about startin’ a family? Well shit, I prolly woulda told you that you were bat shit crazy. But, if there’s anyone in the world who deserves every ounce of all that domestic, lovely dovey bliss, it’s this man right here.” Steve smiled softly, pointing back to Javi who couldn’t help but let his heart fill with warmth at the sentiment from his friend, your hand rubbing up and down Javi’s leg, his grasping over yours to hold it tight. 

“Javi, I know you’ll never believe me when I tell you this, but I’m real proud of ya, man. And I hope you know how goddamn lucky you are that this beautiful woman has agreed to spend the rest of her life with your grumpy ass. Speaking of which…” Steve smirked, turing back to look at you with a goofy grin, making you raise an eyebrow at whatever stupid comment was bound to come out of his mouth. 

“Mrs. Peña. I never thought I’d live to see the day Javi was so in love. When he called me a few weeks after the two of you first met, and was all jazzed and excited to tell me about this beautiful girl he had started datin’ and how happy he was, I just about damn near fell down. He never said it on that phone call, but I knew that this sorry shit was absolutely head over heels in love with you.” 

That comment had you giggling at Javi’s blushing face, his cheeks turning pink at Steve’s story, even though he knew damn well it was the truth. 

“I couldn’t think of anyone who would be more perfect for Javi if I tried. When I first met you and saw how sickeningly cute y’all were together, God’s honest truth, my first question I asked Javi was when he was plannin’ on buyin’ a ring. Glad to see that sometimes he’ll take my advice. Sweetheart, I can’t thank you enough for being so good to my best friend right there. I hope he knows how lucky he is to have someone like you.” 

Grabbing your hand, Javi interlocked his fingers with your underneath the table, softly smiling at you and gently nodding his head in agreement. 

“I also need to thank you that he’s finally got someone else to worry about him instead of me. One less thing off my back. No offense, Jav. Alright, well, y’all have probably heard enough of me yappin’, and y’all are anything like me, you’re ready for more drinkin’ and dancin’. To Mr. and Mrs. Peña-” Steve paused, grabbing the nearest drink he could find and raising it up in the air, prompting the rest of your guests to do the same. “Wishin’ you two lovebirds a lifetime of happiness. I love you guys. Cheers!” 

Over the applause and cheerful shouting, Steve rushed his way back over to the two of you, slotting himself in between your seats so his head poked out between yours, wrapping his arms around both your shoulders and pulling you in for a hug. 

“Nice work, Murph.” Javi smiled, patting Steve on the back, laughing to himself at how genuinely thoughtful Steve’s speech had turned out to be. 

“Thanks, Steve. Your speech was really great. How much did Connie have to edit out?” You snickered, looking back between him and Javi. 

“... Let’s just say I left out the part about y’all horny bastards needin’ to be better about lockin’ your doors when other people are around.” Steve chuckled, shaking both of you in his grap, You and Javi’s eyes sheepishly darting to the ground in embarrassment. 

“Fuck off, Murph.” 

“Love you too, Jav.” 

With one last pat on the back for each of you, before you could say anything else, Steve was already halfway across the tent back to the bar to congratulate himself for getting through his speech without any major slip ups or major scoldings from Connie after he returned back to his table. 

“Thank God for Connie.” You grimaced, laughing at Javi whose face was buried in his palm, shaking his head at his friend, wondering why he would expect any less from him. “...He’s not wrong, though.” 

“I’m triple checking that I lock all the doors later so I don’t give him any more reasons to be right…” Javi sighed, giving you a little nudge while the hand that had been holding yours suddenly let go, resting on your thigh over your dress, giving it a long squeeze, making your heart race in anticipation, his eyes locking with yours, telling you everything you needed to know.  

Some way, some how, Javi was going to find a way to fuck you before the night was done. 

“Javi…” You whispered, heat creeping through your cheeks, trying your best to keep from blushing as you locked eyes with him, his devilish grin and lust pooling in the dark brown of his eyes entrancing you in a way that had butterflies swirling in your core and ache rapidly beginning to grow between your legs. 

“Si, Mi esposa?” (Yes, my wife?), Javi smirked back, running his hand further up your thigh and closer to your core as his other hand came up to cup your face, thumb tracing back and forth across your skin, toying just enough to tug at the corner of your lip. 

While you had gotten a little bit of alone time with Javi today, the way that the both of you had been absolutely insatiable for each other after seeing each other in your wedding attire, let alone the fact that you were now actually married? You and Javi were both dying to try and find a second to yourselves without interruption, especially from Steve. 

So caught up in awe of each other, you and Javi hadn’t even noticed your DJ, standing next to your table, quietly clearing his throat to try and get your attention. 

“Hey, uh- Mr. and Mrs. Peña?” He interjected, loud enough to finally snap you and Javi out of the horny stare down you had entered, “Are um- are you two ready for the first dance?” 

“Oh, um- yeah, y-yeah, sorry about that.” Javi grumbled, the two of you quickly trying to snap out of the thick heat of sexual tension that had been growing between you, both readjusting yourselves in your seats as you looked up sheepishly at the DJ,  “Sorry, what did you say?” 

“I asked if you two were ready to do your first dance? If you um, if you need some more time I can-” 

“No, we’re okay, thanks.” You grimaced, trying to keep from giggling and blushing as you looked over at Javi and then back at your DJ. “You ready to dance, Mr. Peña?” 

“Never been more ready, Mrs. Peña.” Javi replied, grabbing your hand as the two of you stood up, out of your seats walking to the edge of the dance floor while your DJ headed back to his booth. 

“Hello everyone! We’re going to get ready to start our first dance with the newlyweds, so if you could please direct your attention to the dance floor, we’re about to get started!” 

Before you could even take a step out onto the floor, the cheering and clinking of knives against glasses was erupting amongst the crowd, Javi happily taking the opportunity to grab you by the waist and pull you in for a long, deep kiss, making you giggle against his lips still pressed to yours as he dipped you down, before pulling you back against his chest. 

“Show off.” You snickered, raising an eyebrow at him as he finally pulled away from your kiss, staring down at you with a goofy grin. 

“Better get used to it, Mrs. Peña. I’ve got the whole rest of our lives to keep showing you off.” Javi smirked, shooting you a wink before tugging you out into the center of the dance floor, patiently waiting for your song to start as you draped one arm around his neck, Javi snaked his hand around your waist, and the pair of your other hands joined clasped at your side. 

It was then that the melodic violin entrance to “At Last” by Etta James began to play, Javi smiling down softly at your agreed upon choice for your first dance song after lots of debate and discussion the past few months. 

At last 

My love has come along

My lonely days are over

And life is like a song

As the music began to play, you and Javi began to sway back and forth to the syrupy symphony of the song, your heart bursting and stomach filling with the same butterflies it had the first time you had met Javi all those months ago. 

“I’m glad we picked this one.” Javi smiled, the two of you circling your way around the dance floor, eyes locked on each other.  

“Me too. It always makes me think of making breakfast with you on the weekend and all the little moments I love with you.” You grinned back, letting go of Javi’s hand to drape both arms over his shoulder and around his neck. 

“It makes me think of spilling that entire bowl of pancake batter all over Bear and then having to chase him around the house to get him in the tub.” Javi sighed, rolling his eyes as he laughed to himself, tightening his grip around your waist to pull you closer. 

I found a dream that I could speak to

A dream that I can call my own 

I found a thrill to press my cheek to

A thrill that I have never known 

“Me too. God, who would have thought that a year ago we’d be having our first dance at our wedding talking about spilling pancake batter all over our dog.” You giggled, leaning to rest your head against Javi’s chest. 

“I did.” 

Looking up at Javi, you could feel your cheeks warming, staring at his big brown eyes welling with tears, trying your best to now hold back the wetness pooling under your lashes. 

“Osita, I swear, from the moment I saw you smile at me, I knew that you were the only woman in the world I ever wanted. I knew you were the one I wanted my forever with. I’ll never get over the fact that I’m the luckiest man alive. I love you so fucking much.” Javi choked back, letting one of his hands slide up your face, gently cupping your cheek as he tilted his head in for a soft kiss on your lips before pulling away for another one on your forehead. 

You smiled, you smiled 

Oh and then the spell was cast

And here we are in Heaven 

As the song began to slow, the sweet melody winding down to its close, Javi lifted up his arm to let you twirl beneath him before spinning you back into his chest and wrapping his arm around your waist to catch you as he dipped you down again, your mouths meeting in a long, tender kiss, electricity sparking between your lips and butterflies swirling in your stomach. 

For you are mine 

At last 

“I love you too, Javier Peña.” 

Over the applause of your guests, you could hear an obnoxiously loud “OW OW” from the crowd, coming from a now even more intoxicated Steve, making you and Javi laugh at his reaction, swiftly followed by Connie’s sharp jab to his ribs to get him to settle down. 

“Alright ladies and gents,” The DJ spoke over the rumble of voices at the dinner tables, “Let’s have one more big round of applause for our newlyweds!” 

As the crowd began to clap again, and Steve, threatened by another blow to his side, cheering at an appropriate volume, the DJ spoke again with the announcement you had been patiently waiting for since the ceremony finished. 

“Alright everyone, with our first dance done, it’s time for the best part of the night, the dance floor is officially open! Let’s party!” 

As the blaring intro to “Jump Around” began to blast to your speakers, your friends and family rushed to the dance floor, you let out a squeal of surprise as Javi snatched you up around your middle, lifting you up to spin you around in a fit of giggles. 

“Vamos a bilar, mi esposa.”  (Let’s dance, wife) 

The rest of the night was the best kind of celebration that you could have asked for- the joy of being surrounded by your friends and family, dancing the night away to your favorite songs, and drinking one too many margaritas with your husband was everything you could have asked for and more on your wedding night. 

It was no shock to you that your family had no problem making absolute fools of themselves out on the dance floor, happily (and drunkenly) flailing along to every single song, although your brothers’ and Steve’s enthusiastic sing-along to “Baby Got Back” was impressive, to say the least. 

And while you and Javi had expected your family to act a fool, what neither of you had expected was how excited Chucho was to bust out dance moves of his own, taking everyone by surprise as he joined all your co-workers and Javi’s co-workers (who had quickly become best friends on the dance floor), to shake his way through “Wannabe” by the Spice Girls, leaving you in hysterics, and Javi in stunned embarrassment at his dad’s antics. 

As the evening began to creep later and later into the hours of the night, a very sleepy Olivia approached you and Javi on the dance floor, gently tugging at your dress and his pants for attention with puppy dog eyes plastered on her face that almost gave Javi’s a run for his money. 

“Auntie Bear and Uncle Javi, can I pick a song? Pleaseeeeeee?” Olivia begged, pouting her bottom lip at the two of you, absolutely melting your hearts in an instant. 

“Of course, mi amor.” Javi smiled, caving immediately as he crouched down to her level, her face lighting up in delight at her uncle’s response, coming close to whisper in his ear. 

If you couldn’t have already been more in love with your husband, watching him listen intently to what your niece had to say, nodding in agreement before scoping her up to rest on his hip, you were practically in a puddle now. 

“Me and Miss Olivia are gonna go make a song request.” 

“But Auntie Bear, you have to let me dance with Uncle Javi first, okay?” Olivia quickly added, very adamantly. 

“Of course, lil Miss. Have fun, you two.” You smirked as Javi and Olivia made their way over to the DJ, watching Olivia’s face light up instantly as the DJ agreed to her request, Javi carrying Olivia out to the middle of the dance floor and setting her down on the ground as the end of the song slowly began to fade into your niece’s song choice. 

With her love for the movie, you shouldn’t have been surprised at all that her pick was “Can You Feel the Love Tonight” from the Lion King Soundtrack, but even though you weren’t shocked at her choice, there was nothing that going to be able to prepare you for the gut wrenching cuteness that was your now husband, dancing with your niece. 

It had already gotten to the point in the night that Javi’s suit jacket and tie were long gone, 3 buttons undone and sleeves rolled up to his forearms, and the once neat curls of his dark hair now messily sweeping his forehead from your night of dancing, and if the sight of just how goddamn handsome Javi looked, on top of the fact he was now officially your husband, paired with the sight of him slow dancing to the Lion King with Olivia? 

Your ovaries were just about shot to hell. 

As the song played and Javi and Oliva spun around the dance floor in a fit of smiles and giggles, you couldn’t help but wish with every bone in your body that it was your daughter that Javi was dancing with, nearly falling to your knees the thought of making him a dad, on top of being your husband. And if that wasn’t enough, the two of you were finally married, and that meant half of your bargain to start trying for kids was complete- and with the other half being your house finally finishing with construction which was almost close to being done as well, you were so close to start trying for a baby of your own, you could almost taste it. 

And that? That drove you crazy enough to feel like you were going to combust. 

So stuck in your daydream, you didn’t even notice Olivia running up to you, now tugging at your dress again, letting out a little sleepy yawn as she tried to get your attention. 

“Okay Auntie Bear, you can dance with Uncle Javi now. Thanks for letting me pick a song.” Olivia smiled as you sunk down to meet her, wrapping her in a hug. 

“Of course, Olivia. Thank you for being the best flower girl today. I love you, cutie patootie. Alright, I’m gonna go dance with Uncle Javi now, okay?” 

“I love you too, Auntie Bear. I think Uncle Javi misses you, he wouldn’t stop looking at you the whole time we were dancing. I think he wants to kiss you again, but that’s gross. Yuck.” Oliva grimaced, making you giggle as she stuck out her tongue before watching her scamper away back to her sisters and the Murphy girls to dance some more. 

As you turned back, bracing yourself to stand back up, you were greeted with Javi’s large palm held out in front of you, pulling you up to greet his handsome grin while you looked up at him. 

“I’ve been told I have permission to come dance with you now.” 

“It did take some persuading, I told her I’d save an extra piece of cake for her if she let me go dance with you.” Javi chuckled, pulling you back out onto the dance floor, slowly swaying back and forth to the beat. 

“Watching you two out there is dangerous.” You smirked, raising an eyebrow at Javi as he cocked his head in confusion. 

“What do you mean, hermosa?” 

“I mean,” You paused, standing up a little bit taller, throwing one arm over Javi’s shoulder, running your hand through the hairs at the nape of his neck to whisper in his ear, “Watching the two of you made me think about how much I wanna make you a dad. And now that we’re married and the house is almost done, we actually get to start trying soon.” 

It took everything in Javi not to let out an audible moan, letting out a gulp and scrunching his eyes shut for a moment to try and maintain his composure at what you had just said to him, his grip around your waist immediately tightening and eyes darkening as he opened them, staring down at you, absolutely awestruck. 

“Fuck me.” He muttered to himself, almost shaking his head in disbelief that after all of the time you had spent talking about wanting kids and nights you’ve had wishing there hadn’t been any birth control to keep you from having them were now an almost tangible reality, “Is that what you want, mi esposa? My wife wants me to give her a baby?” 

Javi’s voice rasped in your ear, sending shivers down your spine, your stomach flipping in arousal at the hot breath of his words against your skin, knowing what had started as a sweet and simple moment of Javi dancing with Olivia had quickly shifted into a desperate want, no, need, for him to give you what you were asking for. 

As the music slowly faded into the next song, bodies shuffling and dancing to the more upbeat tune that had followed Olivia’s choice, the both of your figures stood frozen on the dance floor in a silent exchange of racing hearts and yearning glances before Javi took your hand in his. 

“Follow me.” 

In an instant, Javi was tugging you across the dance floor, the two of you dodging and weaving your way through your guests with polite smiles and happy waves, doing everything you could to try and sneak away as discreetly as possible in hopes that everyone would be too preoccupied (or too drunk) to realize that you were gone. 

But at this point, you really didn’t care whether anyone noticed if you were gone or not. Truth be told, the only thing you cared about was finally getting to fuck your husband. 

Finally making it through the worst of the maze of people, you and Javi had made your way to the back porch, quietly peeking your heads through the door, checking to make sure the coast was clear before hastily slipping inside, gently shutting the door behind you before sneaking down the hall to Javi’s room, thanking whatever higher power had let the two of you get to his bedroom in peace. 

From the moment Javi had shut the door behind him, you were all over each other in an instant, hands roaming across each other’s bodies as you stumbled until the back of your legs hit the mattress, flopping down onto the bed, Javi’s body caging yours in his frame. Your lips crashed together in a hungry clash, tongues, teeth and moans melting together between your mouths as Javi hiked up the skirt of your dress, running his hands along your thighs, squeezing the soft flesh in his firm grasp before his fingers crept towards your aching core, ghosting over the white, lacy fabric covering your cunt, already soaking with arousal. 

“Fuck, you’re so wet, hermosa. My wife’s pretty little pussy all wet for me, huh?” Javi rasped, the pads of his fingers pressing more pressure over your covered clit, making you whimper in delight. 

“It’s all yours, Javi. Yours forever, baby.” You moaned, your breath hitching in the back of your throat as Javi’s fingers dipped under the waistband of your underwear, collecting the slick pooling around your folds before plunging his two fingers inside your heat and thumbing at your sensitive bundle of nerves, pure bliss running through your veins at his touch. 

Your response had Javi practically growling, a low groan rumbling in his chest as he looked down to see the golden and diamond bands glistening on your finger, awestruck at the beautifully blissed out mess you were already becoming as his fingers curled, prodding at the spongy spot inside you that he knew drove you wild. 

“You’re so fucking perfect, Osita. My beautiful wife. Fuck- I can’t believe your mine. I love you so fucking much.” Javi groaned, his words muffled between the hot, wet kisses he kept planting on your lips, feeling your cunt beginning to clench around his digits. 

“I l-love- fuck- I love you too, Javi.” You whimpered, the all too familiar tingle at the base of your spine beginning to build as Javi’s fingers pulsed in and out of your heat and thumb circled your throbbing clit, knowing with how worked up you were and how good he felt, it wouldn’t take much more before you were coming undone around his hand. 

“I know you’re close, baby. Let go, hermosa. Cum for me so I can fuck my wife and show her how much I love her.” 

“F-Fuckfuckfuck Javi. Don’t stop, baby, don’t s-sto-ahhhhhhhhh.” 

With his thumb circling faster and harder around your sensitive bundle of nerves, and fingers plunging in and out of your weeping hole, it wasn’t long before you could feel that all too familiar tingle spreading throughout your body, your orgasm flooding through every inch of you as you came around his fingers, soaking his hand. 

“That’s it, Osita. That’s my good girl. My good wife.” Javi groaned, making you whimper as he withdrew his fingers from your dripping heat, admiring the slick and shiny mess you had made around his fingers, entranced by the way your arousal had coated his wedding band as he brought his hand to his mouth, sucking his fingers clean before beginning to work at his belt. “You taste so fucking sweet, baby.” 

You sat back up, looking over your heaving chest to see Javi shuffling his pants and boxers down his thighs, leaving them to pool around his ankles, revealing his cock, already so painfully hard and weeping with precum from his tip. Reaching down to run his fingers through your folds again, he collected your slick on his hand before rubbing it up and down his length, stroking himself to line up with your entrance. 

“F-fuck, let me feel you baby, p-please.” You whined, reaching up to grab fistfuls of Javi’s shirt, tugging him down to kiss you and lay his body on top of yours. 

“Jesus fucking Christ…” Javi moaned, slowly filling you up with his cock inch by inch until he had bottomed out against your cervix, letting you adjust to the fullness as he relished in the wet and warmth of your pussy gripping around him like a vice. 

“M-move, Javi, please, baby.” The sweet sting and stretch of Javi’s length inside you already wanting to make your eyes roll to the back of your head. 

Javi began to languidly thrust himself in and out of your heat, dragging his cock almost painfully slowly against your velvety walls, cursing under his breath at the feeling of his balls beginning to tighten in his stomach, knowing there was no way he was going to be able to last as long as he would have wanted to in the moment. 

“Javiiiii” You whined, your arms wrapping around back, nails pressing into his shoulders as his cock hit the spot inside you that lit you ablaze. His hand snaked between your bodies, reaching down to rub your clit, still slow, taking his time with each graze of his fingertips as his pace held deep and steady. Every thrust in and out of his hips had you wrecked as he filled you so fully and intensely, moaning his name over and over while he grasped the meat of your thighs, pressing your knees against your chest to stretch you open even further.  

“God you’re so beautiful. My beautiful fucking wife. Gonna be such a beautiful mom for our kids.” Javi grunted, this thrusts becoming faster and sloppier as he let the reality of his marriage and actual attempts to start trying for a family burn a hole in the forefront of his mind, igniting something even feral within him, knowing he was one step closer to finally giving you and him what you both wanted more than anything. 

For Javi to get you pregnant.

The last sentence made your breath hitch in the back of your throat, whimpering at the notion that because you were finally married, there wasn’t much stopping you from tossing out your birth control tomorrow and trying to get pregnant by the end of the month. 

“J-Javi-” You whined, trying to form any sort of coherent thought as your brain short circuited from the pure bliss and heart racing thoughts running through your brain. 

“What, Osita?”  

“I-I want you- oh shit- to fuck a baby into me, Javi. I wanna throw out the rest of my birth control- I don’t care if the house- Jesus- isn’t finished. I wanna stop taking it tomorrow. I w-want you to- fuck- fill me up and get me pregnant.” 

You could practically feel the weight of Javi’s jaw dropping to the floor, eyes bulging out of his skull, and heart beating out of his chest, so shocked, he stopped himself mid thrust, just to make sure he had heard you correctly. 

“Osita- baby, are you- holy fuck- baby, are you serious?” 

You nodded your head frantically, grabbing the collar of his shirt to pull him in for an electric kiss before leaning back to whisper in his ear, your voice sultry and low. 

“I need my husband to fuck a baby into me. Please. Fuck a baby into me, Javi.” 

If Javi didn’t have his arms already braced on the bed, there’s no way in hell he wouldn’t have fallen over in pure delight at your request, his stomach now churning with the wildest mix of excitement, lust and pride, spreading up through his chest and across his face, the brown of his eyes darkening and awestruck smile widening. 

“You want me to fuck a baby into you, Hermosa?” Javi asked, almost rhetorically, a devilish grin spreading between his cheeks as he began to pound into you again, not even giving you a chance to respond, knowing damn well what your answer was.  

If his thrusts weren’t already frantically rushed and sloppy, they most definitely were now, Javi practically on the brink of his own high just from the thought of getting to fuck you, knowing there was a real, true chance of getting you pregnant, trying to fight with everything in him to keep from busting right then, needing to make sure that you came again before he did. 

The lewd noises of your moans, wetness of Javi’s cock sliding in and out of you, and his hips snapping against yours coated the walls of the room, the both of you having no regard for anyone who may have been close enough to hear you, so caught up in the moment, that at this point, you couldn’t have cared less if anyone caught the both of you. 

“Answer me, baby. Mierda- You want me to fuck a baby into you, huh? Want me to fucking fill you up and get you pregnant? Show everyone you’re mine with our baby growing inside you?” Javi grunted through gritted teeth, pounding into your g-spot with blinding force, frantically circling your clit as he felt your cunt begin to clench tighter and tighter around his cock, knowing you just needed a little bit more before he had you coming undone. 

“Y-yes- fuckfuckfuck- I need you to, Javi, p-please baby, please, please, pleaaahhhhhhh-” 

Just like that, you could feel yourself gushing around Javi’s cock as you came, your orgasm hitting you like a tidal wave, crashing through every inch of your body, euphoria flooding through your veins, screaming his name while he fucked you through your high, desperately chasing his own. 

“I’ll give it to you baby, I- fuck me- I’ll give you everything you want. I’ll give you as many babies as you want. I’ll give you a family, I’ll give you my heart, my soul, my everything, my- oh fuck!” 

Javi’s hips stuttered, forcing a low groan to rumble in his throat as he came, the hot ropes of his spend coating your walls, making sure to milk himself of every last drop inside you, still pulsing and thrusting inside you, ensuring that nothing went to waste. 

Slumping his body on top of yours, your chests rose and fell in sync, trying your best to catch your breaths as you came down from your highs, your mouths meeting in a sloppy kiss to try and ground  you back to reality. 

“Holy fuck…” You whispered through your labored pants, laughing to yourself from the pure bliss of what had just happened, staring up at Javi with a radiant grin, brushing the sweat-dampened curls from his forehead. 

Javi hissed as he carefully pulled out, leaning back enough to see the smile on your face, gently cupping your cheek as he looked down at you with a goofy grin of his own. 

“Osita… Were you being- baby, were you serious about what you said?” 

“Jav, I don’t think I’ve ever been more serious about anything in my entire life. Is-is that okay with you?” You asked, biting down on your lip. 

“Is that okay with me?” He asked, almost mockingly, chucking to himself as he shook his head in disbelief, “We can really throw it away tomorrow?” 

“Yup.” 

“And you won’t bring it with you on the honeymoon?” 

“Nope.” You replied, popping the “p” at the end of the word. 

“And there’s- holy fuck- there’s a chance you could actually get pregnant soon?” Javi asked, his face glowing brighter and brighter with each question he asked. 

“Mmmhhmmm. Well, I mean, it might not happen right away but- Ahhhh Javi!” You giggled as your husband aggressively peppered ticklish kisses across your entire face, making you squeal and squirm in delight. 

“Fuck, I love you so much. Thank you.” Javi smiled, tears welling in his eyes as he looked down at you. 

“Jav, baby, don’t cry! Why are you crying, you dork?” 

“You’ve given me everything I’ve ever wanted. You married me, we’re gonna have a family, it’s just- fuck, I promise, that I wanna spend the rest of my life until the day I die showing you how thankful I am that you chose me. That you gave me all the things I stopped thinking I deserved. I love you so much, it fucking hurts, Osita. Thank you for choosing me.” 

Sitting up, you threw your arms around Javi, pulling him close to you in the tightest hug you could muster, stroking the hair at the nape of his neck, feeling the weight of his body melt into yours, your bodies intertangled as one. 

“Javi, you’re the only one it ever could be. Te amo más de lo que las palabras pueden expresar. (I love you more than words can say).” 

“Hey! Lovebirds! Are y’all in here?” 

Over the music and chatter of the party outside, you and Javi had been completely oblivious to the all too familiar southern twang of Steve’s voice behind the bedroom door, gently knocking from the outside after being sent on a mission to find where in the world the two of you had been for nearly a half hour. 

“Hello? Mr. and Mrs. Peña?” Steve rapped again, getting nothing in response but silence. Steve shrugged, drunk enough to have no fear to pound on the door repeatedly until the two of you showed up, now reaching down at the doorknob and giving it a jiggle. 

Steve was shocked to find that he could turn the handle, writing off the fact that they two of you would be in a room with an unlocked door after the 10 pounds of shit he had given Javi, and with his inhibitions severely lowered, he had  no problem cranking the knob and pushing the bedroom door wide open. 

“Hello? Earth to Javi and Mrs. Peña, are y’all in here or not because I- Oh Jesus Christ!” Steve shrieked, opening up the door to see you and Javi, your dress still hoisted up to your waist, and Javi’s bare ass completely on display, making the both of you scream just as loud in surprise at your unwanted visitor. 

“Murphy! Get the fuck out!” Javi snarled, quickly scrambling to try and pull your dress back down and his pants back up. 

“Jesus Fuckin’ Christ!” Steve yelled, immediately bringing his hand to his face to cover up his eyes, trying to drunkenly stumble as quickly as he could back out of the room, but, because of his intoxicated state and self-imposed lack of vision, Steve found himself colliding head first with the wall, knocking himself to the ground before crawling across the floor like a frazzled toddler, kicking the door closed behind him. 

For as devastatingly embarrassed as you were by the whole debacle, you couldn’t help but cackle at the impeccable comedic timing of the whole thing, snickering to yourself as Javi finished buckling back up his pants and helping you up to stand before storming to the door, opening it to find Steve still sprawled on the floor in an a hysteric fit. 

“Are you fucking serious, Murph?” Javi growled, completely unamused. 

“God, I shoulda kept my bit that Connie cut in my speech. Y’all do know that doors have locks, right? Might be helpful if y’all learned how to use ‘em. Just food for thought.” Steve giggled, watching both of your faces grow beet red in embarrassment and at a loss for words. 

“What the fuck are you doing here?” Javi asked, pinching the arch of his nose between his fingers, shaking his head in frustration, looking down the hallway to make sure that Steve was the only presence you needed to worry about. 

“I’m tryin’ to save your asses before someone else worse than me walks in on the two of you gettin’ it on. Y’all do realize you’ve been gone for almost 45 minutes right? Being the- oh shit-” Steve paused, letting out a giant burp,” ‘cuse me, being the good Best Man I am, I decided to try and find you two idiots before people started askin’ too many questions. So, you’re welcome.” Steve grunted, pushing himself up to stand, cocking his head at the both of, hands on his hips, trying to prove his point. “Also, do you two anything else besides fuc-” 

“Steve! Jesus Christ, will you shut the fuck up!” Javi groaned, staring down at the floor, taking a deep breath to compose himself before he decided to kick Steve right back down to the ground again. 

“...It’s really been 45 minutes?” You grimaced, looking back between Steve and Javi, shrugging at your husband that any longer, your mom would have been on a search party for you, and it would have been your whole family at Javi’s bedroom door instead of just Steve. 

“Yeah, and I’m the first to come lookin’ after ya, so again, you’re welcome. Jesus, Javi, you can really last for 45 fuckin minutes? How the-” 

“Murphy!” 

“Sorry…” 

“Fuck me….” 

“Think you and your wife already took care of that one…” Steve muttered under his breath, trying not to laugh.

“I swear to God, Steve…” 

“Okay, I’m done! I’m done! Swear!” Steve held up his hands in defense, taking a step back away from Javi.   

“Will you please just give us a minute, Murph?” Javi sighed, running his hand through his hair, trying with every bone in his body to keep his patience with his drunken friend. 

“Fine, fine, fine. 1 minute. I’m counting. Use your time wisely and appropriately, you sickos.” Steve snickered, disappearing down the hallway, only to peek his head back out around the corner. “And Jav?”

“What, Murph?” 

“Your fly’s undone.”

As you and Javi sheepishly made your way back out to the backyard, you couldn't have been more relieved to see that at this point, anyone still left at your reception was far too drunk to care that you had been missing, seeing that almost all of your guests were out on the dance floor, partying away without a care in the world, or any inkling of what you and Javi had been up to. 

“Longer than a minute, but beggars can’t be choosers I guess.” Steve chuckled, creeping up behind you with two drinks in hand, passing them both off to you and Javi. “Here. Figured I owe ya a drink. These are on me.” 

“We paid for the bar, Murph.” 

“Alright, well I guess these ones are on you, Grumpy Pants.”  Steve grumbled mockingly, holding up his hands in defense, trying not to stumble over his own two feet as he made his way back to the dance floor. 

“Remind me again why I picked him to be my best man?” Javi laughed, taking a sip of his drink, the both of you snickering as you watched Steve whip out some questionable dance moves to “Don’t Stop Me Now” by Queen blaring in the background and Connie shake her head at her husband. 

“Because you love him. Don’t get me wrong, he’s an idiot, but he’s a good guy.” You smiled, giving Javi a little nudge, resting your head on his shoulder as you looked out at the dance floor. “Hey-” You paused, holding up your glass and raising it to Javi’s. “Cheers.” 

“Cheers to what, Osita?” Javi asked, wrapping his arm around you, pressing a soft kiss to your forehead as he brought his glass next to yours. 

“Cheers to us. I love you so much, Javier Peña, it makes me sick. Sicker than all this tequila is gonna make me tomorrow after I keep drinking it the rest of the night.” 

The two of you snorted, goofily clinking your glasses and taking a hefty sip of your drinks as you looked out on the dance floor, your hearts overflowing with love and joy to know that you were surrounded by all of the people in the world you cared about most, even the ones that couldn’t be physically with you, to celebrate the biggest day of your life and the start of your new forever. 

“Cheers, Hermosa. I love you so goddamn much. Maybe the hangover will help distract the nerves on the flight tomorrow.” Javi smirked, taking another sip of his drink as he shook you playfully in his grasp, your faces both lighting up as you remembered that tomorrow, you be in the Bahamas for the next 10 days, where the only thing you needed to worry about was where you wanted to lay on the beach, what drink you wanted in your hand, and now, seeing how quickly Javi could get you pregnant. 

“Oh shut up.” You sighed, giving Javi a little slap to the chest before taking another sip of your drink, looking up at Javi with heavy lashes, batting your eyes at him. “You just have to remind me that I have to do some unpacking before we leave tomorrow.” 

“Unpacking?” Javi asked, tilting his head in confusion at you, the gears in his brain turning as you bit down on your lip, raising your eyebrow at him, waiting for him to piece together your clue. “Oh. Oh.” 

Javi’s eyes went wide as he remembered what you meant, heart racing in anticipation, never imagining before today that he would have been so excited to actively throw away birth control to try and have a kid.

“Can we throw it away tonight?” Javi pleaded, his puppy dog eyes in full effect. 

“I’m not sure what difference tonight and tomorrow morning is gonna make, but sure. Happy wedding present.” You giggled, pressing up onto your tiptoes to plant a long, hot kiss. 

“Best fucking gift I could ask for besides the fact I finally get to call you my wife.” 

As the end of the song slowly faded out, “Everybody (Backstreet’s Back)” began to play next in the background, your face lighting up in excitement and Javi’s eyes rolling, hearing the song that had been most likely the biggest controversy of your entire wedding planning process now bumping through the speakers, followed by the cheers and hollers of your guests. 

“I told you people would want to hear this song.” You said smugly, crossing your arms over your chest, popping your hip at Javi as you sassed him, making him shake his head at your theatrics. 

“It doesn’t stop it from being a stupidly annoying song.” 

“A stupidly annoying song that people love. A stupidly annoying song that your wife loves.” You teased. “Whaddya say, Peña, can you stand this unbearably stupid song to go dance with me? 

“I’d dance to this song with you a million times if it means I get to dance with you.” 

Grabbing Javi by the hand, you tugged him out to the dance floor in a fit of giggles and smiles, jumping along and dancing to the beat song after song the rest of the night with your friends, family and husband. 

You couldn't help but catch yourself stopping now and again to smile to yourself to take everything in, feeling like you needed to pinch yourself to make sure this was all really real. Just over a year ago, your life felt like it had hit an all time low. You had moved halfway across the country to try and run from your pain, desperate to find any way to bring yourself any ounce of peace in your ocean of hurt. It felt like fate had forsaken you for the worst, kicking you while you were down, and leaving destruction in its wake. 

But never in a million years would you have believed that fate would have sent you with a one way ticket to Laredo, Texas, and that trip would bring so much more than just the glimmer of hope you longed for. It had brought you peace, comfort, the acceptance you weren’t sure you would have ever allowed yourself to feel. Laredo had brought you everything you never expected, and all of the things you never thought you deserved. 

It brought you Javi- the man who single handedly changed your life for the better, loving you unconditionally for every part of your being and piecing back together the parts of your heart you had left broken.

It brought you the man you now got to call your husband. 

Fate and life have funny ways of working together to bring you the things you need the most when you least expect them. And today, as you got to marry the love of your life and your very best friend, you knew you’d be forever thankful that fate stepped in when you needed it most. 

La vida es graciosa, no lo crees? (Life is funny, isn’t it?)

@chaotic-iguana @rhoorl @whyjuliaaa @bbiophiliaa @pertinentpostmortem @angelofsmalldeath-codeine @pedrobaby @fatima-marisa @beboldbebravethings @poodlebae @kittenlittle24 @3sriracha @jungchloee @perennialdoll247 @prettyinpunk85 @partyofone3413 @harriedandharassed @pedrohoe04 @theorganasolo @endlessthxxghts @beware-my-thorns @missladym1981 @messinadresa @milly-louise @jay-zzle @the-one-with-the-grey-color @persephone-girl @bitchesuntitled @pedropascallvr @millennial-teenybopper @nastiasnow @vee-bees-blog @hopplessilse @mxtokko @its-nebuleuse @mandoisapunk @msmorningstaarr @amyispxnk @honeyedmiller @mountainsandmayhem @picketniffler @burningnerdchild @copperhalfcent @theoraekenslover @bloodyinspirationaldemon @vee-bees-blog @amyispxnk @samgirl4life @pigeonmama @pedr0swh0r3 @survivingandenduring

[snickerdoodie]

Any hc’s for Scott (twisters) who is only not an asshole when he’s around his s/o? Others see him being sweet to her and are like wtf why can’t be be that nice to us 🥲

No cause I’ve also been obsessed with that idea of him for so long, ahhh. He seems like such a “I care about you and you only” kinda guy and it just fuels my obsession

A/N: this is my first time ever writing anything like head canons so if it’s goofy I apologize in advance. Not proofread as usual. Also I really hope it was anything like you expected 😭. But anyway, enjoy!

Scott Miller Headcanons

Right off the bat, I think we can all agree talking is not one of Scott’s strong suits. The only times he really talks is when he’s proposing ideas to Riggs and Javi about potential deals. So when the team finds him willingly chatting with you after a day of collecting data, they all just short circuit.

Like hello?? Are they dreaming??? Wtf going on???? Like out of everybody to talk to you choose him??? And they’re not even mad they’re just..they have no clue what to think, they’ve never seen him look so at ease before lmao. There’s no permanent scowl on his face or anything, just his baritone voice mixing with your own. Ngl it creeped them out at first, they really thought the world was ending that night.

Javi’s the first to really notice the changes in Scotts demeanor around you; the quick glances, the ever so slight smiles, and even the smallest touches like his thumb rubbing over the back of your hand when he’s giving a speech, he’s seen it all.

Speaking of, I just know that Scott’s love language has got to be either words of affirmation or physical touch. He loves hearing you tell him how much he matters to you, or how you remember small things about him, it just makes him smile. For him being a not very vocal person, it’s hard for him to tell you straight up how much he cares for you. It doesn’t even have to be gentle or meaningful words, making witty comebacks to his sarcastic remarks is always enough for him.

But his way of expressing his affection is through small touches. Standing close enough to you where you can smell his cologne, brushes of his fingers to your waist or hand, overall just standing close to you. (Now that I think abt it, that’s a looot more like quality time but whatever☺️)

Anyway, back on topic cuz I’m too easily distracted. The crew really tried their hardest to get Scott to even be remotely nice to them after that. I mean if he was nice to you then he could be nice to them right? Can’t be that hard. Boy oh boy were they wrong…they literally did everything in their power. They bought him coffees on early mornings, made sure he has the nicest, or as nice as they could be, bed sheets at motels, volunteered to do his dirty work of pages and pages of paperwork, but literally nothing worked. All they ever got were blank stared nods or a grumbled ‘thanks.’ At this point they were flabbergasted. How could you get that cocky bastard to even glance at you?? Nevertheless smile at you?

They have up like 5 days after trying lmfao, it was utterly useless to try and make that man any less brooding then he is. After trying through, they realized that all their attempts didn’t go completely wasted.

Scott brought you hot drinks on the chilly nights and morning as you two sat together in the crappy hotel rooms. Stopped smacking his gum whenever you side-eyed him a little too hard, much to everyone’s relief. Always walked you to your room after a late night to make sure you got there safe.

As much as they hated how self centered and blunt Scott was, they all secretly knew how love drunk he was about you. (Don’t bring it up to him, but they’re all secretly jealous they dont get any kind of special treatment

First head canon ask!! I do not think I did very good at it though💀💀. I had ideas in my head but they were not coming out the way I ask. But I hoped you at least liked some of it! I promise to write a better one in the future!

And as always, feel free to comment about anything you liked or didn’t like. Inbox is always open to more ideas! <3

[14dayswithyou]

Meowdy Saint! ^^ lolol hello hello o/ hope you are doing good!!

So this masterpiece of a game has been invading my mind with ZERO chill lately which directly translated to me coming up with a TON of questions orz I really didn't realize how many I ended up compiling lol

If you don't feel like answering this many please feel absolutely free to ignore this ask or only answer the ones you like the most, the last thing I want is for you to feel overwhelmed! ^^

ALRIGHT LET'S-A GO

-do Rendacted's memories remain intact when he resets the day or do his wipe too with everyone else's? Also is there an in-universe answer for why he has these glitchy powers or is he just Built Different™?

-if angel made it VERY clear that they would be mad asf and prolly even start hating and leave Ren/[REDACTED] if he were to hurt their friends(or killing people bc this man needs to chill fr), would he listen to them? Bc I know that if he touches Violet, Elanor, Kiara or god forbid Moth I'm personally deleting his kneecaps 🥰

-since it seems to me that Ren/[REDACTED] is only kinda meh at cooking I was wondering if he actually made the not burnt pancakes in day 3 or if he had some store bought ones that he passed off as his own lol

-does he know how to give massages? :00

-during day 1, how did Ren come up with a book on the local flora?? It seems like such a random topic to pick when put on the spot without already having a genuine interest in it lmao

-if I understood correctly Maple should be Jae's dog right?? Did you have a specific breed or age in mind when creating her? I got curious because in my head she automatically popped up as a young australian shepherd to match with Jae's hyperactive dumbass energy lol❀⸜(˶´ ˘ `˶)⸝❀

-staying on the dog topic lol, in day 1 when angel gets up from the couch to get Ren the inflatable mattress(iirc) and he follows right behind them i immediately thought he acted like a puppy lmao. So would he mind being called 'puppy' as a pet name?

(I am not sure if this⬇️ questions falls under character deaths, if it does I really apologize and absolutely feel free to ignore it ^^)

-from an ask from last year it seems [REDACTED] would ultimately kill angel if there was ultimately not way to enter in their life?? Gotta say I was very taken aback by this, would this still be the case after a year of building more to his character? (Ok I went back to check the ask again but I can't for the life of me find it anymore maybe I dreamt it up idk😭😭 im really sorry if that is the case jdkslajdl)

-uuhh I know there is already a lot in this ask(im seriously sorry orz), but I was wondering if we will eventually get an SFW alphabet for Ren/[REDACTED] for the folks who don't care about the nasty 👉👈

-THIS IS THE LAST THING I PROMISE 👹 will there be a guide to get all the endings? I'm not sure if there is one already and in that case I missed it 100%

Also I find it ironic how the fandom is trying to find out every single aspect of Ren/[REDACTED]'s character the same way he must do with angel lmao

ALRIGHT THATS ALL IM SO SORRY FOR ASKING SO MUCH THE REN BRAINROT HOURS ARE SO REAL IM LOSING BRAINCELLS orz Remember to take care of yourself drink water and take breaks!! ദ്ദി ˉ͈̀꒳ˉ͈́ )✧

(Also sorry if some phrases don't make sense, english isn't my first language as I am 🤌 lolol)

✦゜ANSWERED: Under da cut because this got long >:3

-do Rendacted's memories remain intact when he resets the day or do his wipe too with everyone else's? Also is there an in-universe answer for why he has these glitchy powers or is he just Built Different™? Ren's memories remain intact!! I mean... He remembers each time you get a bad end and sometimes says something different... >:3 There is also an in-universe reason as to why he has his abilities — I won't spoil anything, but his real name (along with River's and one other character) have a reeeeally big tell. But what this tell is is for me to know and you to find out >:3

-if angel made it VERY clear that they would be mad asf and prolly even start hating and leave Ren/[REDACTED] if he were to hurt their friends(or killing people bc this man needs to chill fr), would he listen to them? Bc I know that if he touches Violet, Elanor, Kiara or god forbid Moth I'm personally deleting his kneecaps 🥰 Ren (and by extension [REDACTED]) knows not to harm anyone if he knows you won't like it — and even then — he won't actively show that murderous side of him in the first place. To Angel, Ren is just a timid, normal guy.

-since it seems to me that Ren/[REDACTED] is only kinda meh at cooking I was wondering if he actually made the not burnt pancakes in day 3 or if he had some store bought ones that he passed off as his own lol Ren is actually good at cooking, he's just a bit out of touch since he doesn't normally cook for himself! It's normally microwave meals or takeout for him... ^^; And yes, Ren did burn and burn the pancakes in Day 3 — he was distracted by something on his phone :3

Bonus cut Day 3 content: I took out the scene where Ren started to profusely apologise for burning the pancake because he often had to cook when he was younger. Given the dynamic of his family and the environment he grew up in, Ren didn't have much room to make mistakes ;n; I cut this scene out because I felt bad ksgskd So y'all get to have flustered, happy Ren instead!!

-does he know how to give massages? :00 If that was one of Angel's interests or desires, then sure!! ^^

-during day 1, how did Ren come up with a book on the local flora?? It seems like such a random topic to pick when put on the spot without already having a genuine interest in it lmao Someone else likes flora too, and it sure would be funny if Ren (eventually) starts to mimic certain traits and interests of the person you have the highest affinity/relationship points with in order to make himself look more appealing… >:3c

-if I understood correctly Maple should be Jae's dog right?? Did you have a specific breed or age in mind when creating her? I got curious because in my head she automatically popped up as a young australian shepherd to match with Jae's hyperactive dumbass energy lol❀⸜(˶´ ˘ `˶)⸝❀ It was mentioned in Jae's lore post (I'll link it here once I find it), but Maple is a Labrador! (Leon would be Jae's Australian Shepherd hehe) In my mind, Maple is only 2 or 3 years old, but that wouldn't really fit the official timeframe... ^^; Jae adopted Maple during high school so he wouldn't feel lonely at home, and it's been over 6+ years since then.... hgdshjg

-staying on the dog topic lol, in day 1 when angel gets up from the couch to get Ren the inflatable mattress(iirc) and he follows right behind them i immediately thought he acted like a puppy lmao. So would he mind being called 'puppy' as a pet name? Angel affectionately calls Ren a puppy during the scene in Day 1 where they meet up after work, so that nickname definitely could work!

-from an ask from last year it seems [REDACTED] would ultimately kill angel if there was ultimately not way to enter in their life?? Gotta say I was very taken aback by this, would this still be the case after a year of building more to his character? (Ok I went back to check the ask again but I can't for the life of me find it anymore maybe I dreamt it up idk😭😭 im really sorry if that is the case jdkslajdl) aaa I think you might be mistaking that ask for something else? ;v; [REDACTED] would NEVER harm Angel in any capacity, and they're a very patient person. Even if it took decades for Angel to fall in love with him, they'll wait.

-uuhh I know there is already a lot in this ask(im seriously sorry orz), but I was wondering if we will eventually get an SFW alphabet for Ren/[REDACTED] for the folks who don't care about the nasty 👉👈 You're fine!! And I'm open to doing that! I'll add it to my list hehe

-THIS IS THE LAST THING I PROMISE 👹 will there be a guide to get all the endings? I'm not sure if there is one already and in that case I missed it 100% I've shared a spreadsheet that lists all the available choices, the points you earn from each of them, and the endings you can get — however it's only available on Discord and I don't really want to share it outside of the server and potentially put it in the hands of minors. Sorry!!

Also I find it ironic how the fandom is trying to find out every single aspect of Ren/[REDACTED]'s character the same way he must do with angel lmao Hehe >:3 There's a loooot of lore that won't ever be mentioned in the game (since it doesn't seem fitting/I don't see a reason to), so I'm happy to provide it here!

[bonesandchalamet]

one room, one us - k.connor

masterlist

requested: y- “I almost immediately want to put forward the “only one hotel room left and it’s only got one bed” trope for a Kit Connor request 🫢 friends to lovers of course 🫡”

pairing: kit connor x reader — please message me if I used any pronouns of she/her this is supposed to be gender neutral!

warnings: one room trope + mentions of making out (purely innocent kissing)

a/n: loved this request hope I did it justice xx

“I could’ve sworn it had two beds.” he stammers over his words, a light nervous chuckle falls off his lips. as you turn to face him, you see he’s as red as a lobster, embarrassed for his mistake on the booking error, “I swear. y/n, im sorry.”

“kit,” you warn him giving a pointed look that he knows too well. he shouldn’t be apologizing considering you’re long time friends, but he is. sharing a bed was like crossing a line in his book, and he wasn’t quite sure your friendship was at that level of mattress sharing and blanket tugging.

“don’t apologize, I’m sure I can find another room—“

“you can’t. the place is sold out, and I’d offer my bed, but I promised tobbie he could share with me.” joe peaks his head in from the conjoining room, tobbie’s head appears atop of his with a simple frown for your sorrows, but truth be told, you couldn’t be too mad about sharing a bed with kit. he’s a dear friend for Christ sakes not a stranger with a filthy disease.

“honestly, it’s okay. we can make due right? just build a wall of pillows! it’ll be all good.” you offer your best smile to three boys who nod in agreement with your words. it’ll all be fine. except will it? you’ve never passed sharing a blanket or a bag of chips on the sofa, this could really change things— or maybe you’re just classically overthinking that this could ruin or change the course of your friendship.

—

“so I like to sleep on that side.” kit nudges his head to the right. the side that’s closest to the clock and the charging outlets, it’s also currently the place you’re snuggled under the sheets in.

“well I got here first.” you poke at your tongue, but gladly move along per his request and allow your phone to stay on the nightstand leaving you two with nothing but a conversation.

“even joe knows I like this side.”

“well excuse me for missing this course in friendship, but you’ve never told me you’ve had a preference to sides.” you pull the comforter up close to your chin and settle in against the mattress once again, finding comfort after a long day.

travel and tourism of a new place had taken it out on you, kit, joe and tobbie so much so that your evening plans of late dinner and drinks had turned into laying in bed to order room service. exhaustion was just only an understatement of what you felt.

“you tired?” he whispers, the words hang in the air almost he didn’t say them. it takes you a whole minute to register he’s waiting for a response, and by the time you open one eye, he’s found himself cuddled up with one of the pillows that’s being used as a barrier.

“hey,” you flip over onto your side, his thick light blond eyelashes flicker up, his beautiful eyes staring into yours. you can feel your heart stop, your breath goes right in your throat as you try to remember the words you were going to say.

“do you think you can turn off the lights?” he mutters mimicking your position as well, comforter pulled up to under his chin with pleading puppy dog eyes, “I can’t reach it.”

you let out a breathy chuckle watching his eyes close again, “it’s on your preferred side.” you say poking his side earning a grimace from him.

he juts out his lower lip, opening his eyes again, he gives you his best sad puppy dog look that’s so convincing you reach over his body and flip off the light, “there you go your highness.”

“hey!” he gasps, sitting upright. you can’t see his eyes, but you’re sure they are about a centimeter away from popping out of their sockets. you can only make out so much of him, but what you do notice is he’s completely shirtless. an image your brain clearly must’ve ignored in the first place, but now can’t seem to erase it.

“I’m nothing but high maintenance.”

an innocent unconscious laughter escapes your lips as you can recall the times when kit might of been a bit more on the needier side of things, but you cover your lips with an invisible zipper making his playful anger grow.

“no! tell me this instant!” he gently presses a slight shove against your arms and discards one of the pillows used as a barrier. he moves closer to you resting his head against your shoulder, “if you don’t tell me I’ll just fall asleep right here.”

“I wouldn’t mind that.” the words fall out of your mouth before you can stop them, saliva fills your throat as you become to realize what you’ve just put in the air for him to settle with. maybe it was stupid, maybe it was wrong, but your feelings for kit were nothing but pure and right.

you could always feel his attraction towards you, and tonight, with only one bed and one hotel room left, it felt like someone was pulling you two together. someone or something was trying to push you two off the edge and into something more.

“what if I did this,” he sits up, index finger gently grazes your chin as he pulls your face towards him. time feels slow in this moment, his face inching closer your heart begging to jump out of your throat, its not until his lips are on yours when time seems to finally catch up.

his lips were like heaven. soft enough to melt you into his arms, and warm enough to send a heat wave through your body as you slide your tongue into his mouth.

he pulls away, a small gasp exiting his lips catching his breath, “so you don’t mind that?” he asks, a growing concern reaches his face that you can’t see, but your lips on his sends him the right message.

“look who’s high maintenance now,” he says in between kisses, a chuckle escapes his lips as you grab a fist full of his hair and pull his lips back onto yours.

“I’m only high maintenance with and for you, connor. it took you too long to kiss me.”

he throws his head back laughing as he collapses against the mattress, “just kiss me again, y/n.”

[zepskies]

Take Me Home - Part 2

Pairing: Beau Arlen x F. Reader 

Summary: You are another lost soul at Sunny Day Excursions. You’re aiming to settle in Helena, Montana, where Beau Arlen is the new sheriff in town. But you’ve both got a past you’re running from. 

AN: Thank you so much for all of your lovely comments on Part 1! I know many of you have questions, and I promise, all will be revealed in due time…

(Also, what do you guys think of new chapters releasing on Wednesdays and Sundays instead of just Fridays? A week is a long time, isn't it? 😂)

Song Inspo: “City Grown Willow” by Radio Company

Word Count: 5,200

Tags/Warnings: Tension, hurt/comfort, major angst, and more comfort of a different sort.

❤️ Series Masterlist

Part 2: It’s Not Right, But It’s Okay

Tensions were running high at Sunny Day Excursions.

Over the next few days, Mary continued to press the issue of you staying in Montana with little passive aggressive comments that got on your damn nerves. You proverbially dug your heels in, and became even more stubborn and taciturn as a result.

Unstoppable force meets immovable object.

However, the entire camp was shaken the night Paige and Luke disappeared on a hike. Buck and Sunny assured everyone that they were doing their best to look for the couple, but come the morning, it was Emily who accidentally found Luke in the woods, bleeding from a head wound, and without Paige.

He claimed that they’d gone their separate ways after a fight, and he hadn’t seen her since. Paige’s suitcase and things were gone from her tent, so Sunny could only assume that she’d found her way back to camp and left for home by morning.

“Look, no one’s a prisoner here,” Sunny had said. “If Paige wanted to go home, then that’s up to her.”

There was still something off about it though, you felt. Emily seemed to share your thoughts; you’d heard her whispering with Avery, and Dan, another camper in his early 40s.

You started to watch Luke a bit harder from then on. As did your friend Mary, if for different reasons.

It was still early in the morning when you caught her flirting with Luke in front of your shared tent.

“A personal trainer, huh?” said Luke. His gaze flit over Mary’s form, and she allowed it with a smile. “You know, I’ve got a pretty good workout routine, but I’ll bet you can give me some tips—”

“Drink lots of water,” you said dryly as you approached the tent. You carried your sketchpad and acrylic paints in your hand, and you pushed into the tent without giving Luke and Mary more than a glance.

You heard Mary’s voice outside the tent, all girlish and flirtatious as she apologized about you, and suggested they could keep talking later. Luke readily agreed. You sat down on the edge of your bed and watched his silhouette walk away from the tent.

Mary soon joined you inside, and she didn’t look pleased. She stared down at you and crossed her arms.

“Are you kidding me with that shit?” you asked, gesturing at the scene you just saw.

“Could you be any more of a cockblock?” Mary shot back.

“Number one, that guy is a little too young for you, Cougar Town,” you reminded her. Luke had to be in his early 20s. It had been a hot minute since you and Mary were of college age. “Number two, he came here with his girlfriend, who he somehow lost in the woods.”

“She left him,” Mary said. “All alone in the middle of nowhere. Then she took off and went home so she didn’t have to deal with what she did. I feel bad for him.”

“No, you’re horny for him. There’s a difference,” you said flatly.

You loved Mary like a sister, but she had the tendency to let guys blind her to good sense. (Ha. Pot calling the kettle black, came your self-deprecation.)

Though you could’ve predicted the way she huffed and walked away, once again leaving you alone. You sighed.

Wasn’t this vacation for us? you wondered.

Mary continued to bait Luke with coy flirtation, while you tried and failed to ride a horse again. Cormack had been kind and encouraging in trying to help you onto the creature, but once you were on its back, you were too afraid to let the horse move.

You felt like you were going to topple off at any moment, even with Beau Arlen’s advice. (Which still made you blush whenever you thought about it.)

So Cormack helped you down, and you went back to the mess tent for a mid-afternoon snack to make you feel better: a giant jelly donut.

You were really getting frustrated with yourself now.

“It’s not so hard,” Emily had said. You could imagine that her dad, the cowboy sheriff, had put her on a horse from the time she was a little kid. You were a city girl, through and through. The closest you’d ever gotten to riding a horse was a plastic one—a carousel at a carnival when you were six. 

While you finished off your donut, you realized that you’d spent the whole day alone. As frustrated as you were with Mary, she was your best friend. And after this week, you would be staying and she would be going back to Chicago. You didn’t know when you would get to see her again.

So with a sigh, you wiped your hands free of donut icing and went to try and find her.

You started with the tent you shared with her. “Hey, Mary? Look I—”

You gasped when, upon entering the tent, you got your eyes seared. Mary and Luke were tangled together under the sheets. He moved off of your friend and rolled onto his back next to her when you came in. Mary uttered your name in shock. Everyone was shocked, really.

You were that, and angry.

“Really?! In our goddamn bed?” you shouted. Your gaze focused on Luke, and you pointed at him. “Get the hell out of here.”

He hesitated slightly, glancing at Mary, but your furious look scared him more. He grabbed his boxers and got dressed under the sheets before he left the bed, and then fled the tent, giving you a wide berth on his way out.

You then focused on Mary, who somehow looked both contrite and irritated at being interrupted. She said your name in a placating way, but you shook your head.

“No. No. Don’t even try,” you said. “That guy’s girlfriend left him in the middle of a vacation! What does that tell you? Please, screw me?”

“You know what?” Mary snapped. She sat up in the bed, making sure to cover herself with the sheet. She leaned over to grab her clothes from the floor and started hastily getting dressed.

“Luke’s actually a nice guy," she said. "You used to know how to have fun. But now you’ve just become this bitter person who can’t relax or let yourself be happy, let alone anyone else.”

That actually struck you—like a physical blow to your chest. You tried to blink past the sting of tears in your eyes.

“You’re a damn child,” you said, steadier than you felt. “You’re not the one who had your whole world imploded.”

Mary’s lips pursed. She still looked angry, but also like she was hiding the sting of guilt. She gathered up some of her things and informed you that she’d be staying at Luke’s tent tonight.

Freakin’ fine by you.

You’d also have to request some new bed sheets from Sunny.

In the morning, you stumbled out of bed after a rough night’s sleep. It was hard for you to sleep in a new place by yourself, especially out here in the woods.

Especially after how you and Mary left things.

You were so tired, you counted it a small blessing that you were able to put on clothes and get your hair into some kind of normalcy before you trekked over to the mess tent.

There you accidentally overheard Avery and Emily arguing; she’d lost her knife in the woods when she’d happened upon Luke, but Avery was reluctant to let her go hiking by herself. Apparently, her mother was due to join them this morning as well.

It seemed like the day of late comers though. A new married couple, Tonya and Donno, had arrived late yesterday to join the trip. They’d requested a tent at the far end of the camp, closest to the woods. Apparently, they wanted to really experience nature.

All you knew was, they seemed a bit weird.

“That knife’s important. My father gave it to me,” Emily said, interrupting your thoughts.

It made Avery quiet, but they both greeted you more pleasantly when you had to walk by them to get to the coffee.

“Hey, sorry,” you gave a little wave in embarrassment. You hated interrupting moments that had nothing to do with you, but you supposed it was unavoidable in this camp.

Once you’d gotten your coffee and filled your plate with some eggs and bacon, you joined them at the table. You pretended not to notice the way they both glanced at you with measures of concern. Did you really look that bad?

Avery wisely didn’t comment. Emily wasn’t as good at curbing her inner filter.

“Hey, you okay?” she asked. You gave her a thin smile.

“Just a bit tired. Didn’t sleep so well,” you admitted.

Of course, that was when the reason for your bedraggled appearance strolled into the mess tent. Mary came in and noticed Avery and Emily first with a smile. It turned frosty when she glanced at you. You gave her a mocking “smile” right back.

She chose to ignore you and went for the buffet table instead.

Right, you thought. You supposed that was how it was going to be for the rest of this damn trip.

“All righty! Good mornin’, folks,” Sunny said, entering the mess tent. She surveyed all the faces gathered—some relaxed and jovial, and then your table, a bit awkward, a bit tense.

She moved on with a smile that matched her name and her shiny red hair.

“Just lettin’ you all know as a reminder, we’ve got a bunch of activities for you all if there are any takers. Archery, kayaking, it’s gonna be a great time,” she said. “But if you prefer, you’re welcome to keep to the camp have a more relaxed day. It’s your vacation, so it’s up to you how you wanna spend it.”

You all nodded in understanding.

It’s your vacation. You choose how you spend it.

That, you could get on board with.

You spent the rest of the morning alone, as usual. Either you were reading in the outdoor lounge area, taking in the sunshine and the fresh air, or you were painting, taking in the landscape of the tall trees and the great, big mountains peeking out from behind them.

You earned yourself some peace today, one that let you breathe and try to tune out your frustrations with Mary, and your worries about the future. You hummed along to a melody in your mind as you painted. Completely at peace…

Until a hand tapped on your shoulder, making you yelp and sending your paintbrush high in the air.

Cormack came into your line of vision with a barely stifled laugh and placating hands. While you took out your earbuds (and calmed your breathing), he grabbed your brush and handed it back to you.

“Sorry about that. Just wanted to let you know that lunch is served,” he said, though he took a glance at your painting. “Hey, lookin’ real good there. Nice landscape.”

You let out an embarrassed chuckle. “Aw, you don’t have to be so nice. I’m still learning.”

He crossed his arms. “Well, if you’re interested in taking classes, I know someone who runs an art studio in town. Miss Peggy. Nice lady. Not too harsh.”

You laughed more genuinely.

“Good to know, thanks! Send me the address and I’ll check it out,” you said. Cormack agreed with a smile, and he helped you up from the long couch you were sitting on. The two of you walked back together to the central part of the camp, where the mess tent was.

There you met Emily’s mother, Carla, who’d just joined her family at the camp. She wasn’t exactly dressed for camping in her pressed blouse and pencil skirt; professional and smart, her long dark hair a perfect coil.

This woman was immaculate. As you soon learned, she was also a lawyer. You didn’t often feel intimidated by other women, but she could fit that bill, considering you were sweaty and dusty in your plain V-necked shirt and jeans.

And especially knowing that this was Sheriff Arlen’s ex-wife. Avery seemed like the “wealthy businessman” type—the kind of man you’d expect a high-powered lawyer to be with. You found yourself wondering how she’d met the sheriff.

That’s none of your busineeeess, you sing-songed in your mind, while you speared more salad on your plate. As if that could disguise the juicy brisket burger right beside it.

After lunch, you returned to your tent to finally find Mary. She was lying on the bed, looking a bit listless.

“I’m surprised you’re not attached to Luke’s hip,” you remarked, setting down your backpack and paint supplies on the floor. “Or his face.”

She shot you a peeved look. “He keeps ditching me for that weird new couple. Tonya and Donner or something.”

“Donno?” you supplied. “Yeah, he’s weird. He stole the ketchup bottle from the breakfast table this morning. He told me, ‘You shouldn’t ruin good eggs with sugary tomato paste.’”

Mary raised a brow, but she turned to you when you sat down beside her on the bed. There was a moment of tension between you, even though your gazes were softer to each other. The truth was, you missed your friend today. You guys didn’t fight often, and it had you hurting. Maybe she felt the same way.

“Listen,” you said with a sigh. “I’m not sorry for throwing Luke out of our tent. That was gross as hell, and I didn’t appreciate that. But I don’t want to fight with you. I want to enjoy our last few days together before you go back to Chicago.”

Mary’s lips pursed, but she seemed to relent.

“Yeah, that was a bitch move,” she admitted. She knew full well that her tryst with Luke could’ve happened in his tent, not the one she shared with you. She met your gaze with more resignation, as well as apology.

“You’re really staying here, aren’t you?” she asked.

You nodded. “Yeah, I am. I’m not saying there’s nothing for me back home. Of course I’m going to miss you, our friends, the rest of my family…but I need to do this. I need a fresh start.”

It took her a moment, but Mary nodded. She reached over and hugged you. You held her back tightly.

After a beat, she let you go and slid out of bed.

“Okay,” she sighed. “I need to do something. I’m going stir crazy in here.”

“Where’re you going?” you asked.

“Just for a run,” she replied. “I should be back by dinner.”

“A run?” you repeated, your brows furrowing. “In the woods by yourself? Don’t you think that’s dangerous?”

“Well, you could come with me,” she offered. You grimaced. You and running didn’t mix. You were more of a yoga girl.

Mary laughed and finished changing into her activewear and sneakers.

“That’s what I thought,” she said. “No worries, I’ll have my phone if anything. I’ll be okay.”

“But your cell won’t have service out there!” you said.

Mary was already leaving. She blew you a kiss goodbye, though she did stop in the tent’s entryway. Her face sobered with a sincere apology.

“Look, I’m sorry for everything, okay?” she said. “I know I can be a brat sometimes…but we can talk more when I get back, clear my head.”

You were reluctant to see her go, but you nodded.

“Just be back in time for dinner!” you called after her.

Mary wasn’t back for dinner. Even after the sun set, she hadn’t come back from her run. You were really beginning to worry.

All the other campers were gathering up at the edge of camp for a Night Hike. It was an idea Buck and Sunny surprised you all with a few hours ago. You wondered if they were trying to make up for the strange way Paige left the camp.

“The moon’s full tonight,” as Sunny had said, with a slightly too bright smile. “Should be a beautiful time.”

You asked some of the others if they’d seen Mary, but they all replied negatively. Even Luke was nowhere to be found…but someone else was missing too.

“I still can’t believe you let her go into the woods alone,” Carla snapped at her husband.

Avery’s frown deepened. “I had no idea she went off by herself. You know your daughter. She’s headstrong—”

“Yeah, just like her father,” Carla muttered, turning away from him. Avery sighed.

You couldn’t help but approach them.

“Emily’s missing?" you said in concern. "Mary is too. I’ve been waiting for her to come back all afternoon.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Carla said. She frowned as anxiety continued to well up in her eyes. “Maybe they found each other.”

You touched her arm in comfort. “Either way, we can all look for them now.”

Sunny came up to the group with a flashlight and a smile.

“Everyone ready?” she asked.

“Mary’s missing,” you told her, “And so is Emily. Mary went on a run this morning and hasn’t been back since.”

Sunny inclined her head. After she surveyed the rest of the crowd, she settled back on you.

“I see Luke’s not among us either. Maybe they’re together?” she suggested, in a leading tone. You frowned.

“No, she left alone,” you said firmly.

“Don’t mean she stayed alone, darlin’,” Sunny replied, with that Oklahoma twang that so often made her words more charming. “But we’ll be sure to look for her and Emily while we’re out there.”

Carla shook her head and said to her husband, “That’s it. I’m calling Beau.”

“Darling, you don’t need to,” Avery replied, shaking his head. “Emily’s a responsible girl. She knows what time we’re meant to leave—”

Carla shook her head and walked past him and Sunny—towards the hotspot for cell service. You agreed with her; calling the sheriff couldn’t hurt, especially if you all couldn’t find Mary or Emily on this hike.

You still went with the rest of them to start your own search. You tried to keep with the group, but after lingering in certain spots to call for Mary, you eventually realized that you’d lost the trail—and everyone else.

The trees were tall and dark now. The moon was filtering through them like the sun had during other day hikes, but it was much more ominous at night.

“Shit,” you muttered. You gripped your flashlight in worry as panic started to well up in your chest.

Now you were lost.

You jumped with a start when the hoot of a bird passed by overhead.

Shiiiit. This was very bad.

You kept moving forward on what you thought was the trail. That was all you could do, keep moving forward. You made a few turns around some trees, occasionally calling out for Sunny, or Mary, or anyone to hear you.

The panic was back now, full force, and you felt the sting of tears in your eyes. And when you turned another corner, you screamed when you bumped into someone.

A girl’s scream echoed just as loudly as yours in the big, empty wood, but you got ahold of yourself, literally with a hand over your wildly beating heart when you realized who you’d run into.

“Emily!” you uttered. The girl let out a breath of relief to see you too. You went to her and pulled her into a hug, and she hugged you back.

“Thank. God,” she said. Her voice sounded tight with emotion, and you held her a bit tighter.

“It’s okay,” you rubbed her back. “How long’ve you been out here?”

“I don’t know,” she shook her head, pulling away from you. “Couple of hours? Maybe longer.”

You nodded and expelled a breath. Poor thing looked tired. She didn’t even have any supplies with her. You gave her a protein bar from your backpack before you two started walking.

“So the good news is, we found each other. The bad news is, we’re still lost,” you said, counting each item on your fingers. “But the good news also is, I’ve only been walking for about…half an hour or so. I’m thinking we can mark trees or other landmarks as we pass them, like checking them off, so we know where we’ve been.”

Emily glanced at you with a smile. “You’re a checklist person, aren’t you?”

“Absolutely!” you agreed. “Checking things off is satisfying. But it’s also good just to take an inventory of where we’re at.”

You two kept walking for a while. Emily explained that she’d been following Luke, who took off by himself after giving her an ominous warning.

“There are some bad people on this trip. Want my advice? Get the hell out of here,” he’d said.

You frowned in concern. You’d felt that there was something fishy about that guy, pretty much from the moment he and Paige disappeared on that hike. Those newcomers he’d been hanging out with ever since, Tonya and Donno…maybe they had something to do with it.

They’d left camp today to go into town, claiming to check on the restaurant they owned and ran. But with everything now starting to come into perspective, you couldn’t take any piece of information at face value around here.

Suddenly, Emily stopped short.

“What’s…” Your words trailed as you followed her line of vision. There was a frilly pair of underwear on the ground.

That led to a hoodie strewn in the dirt and dead leaves. You continued on, until you found Mary, lying on her back on the cold ground. You and Emily gasped her name, but you moved first, dropping to your knees at Mary’s side. You pressed a hand to her cheek and found it cold.

You moved two fingers to the pulse point at her neck, but there was nothing. No life in her. Your mouth fell open in a silent, shocked cry.

“Mary? Honey, can you hear me?” you tried, shaking her shoulders. When she remained unresponsive, tears burned in your eyes and blurred your vision. You finally saw a dark patch of wet pooled out from under her body.

“Oh my God,” Emily said, voicing your thoughts. She was panicked. “Oh God, she’s…she’s…”

You turned to her and wanted to say, Don’t look.

You had briefly taught highschoolers before you became a college professor. You were used to looking out for your students, and as the adult here, you wanted to shield the teen from the sight of this, no matter how much your mind was spinning.

Before you could say anything, Emily fled the clearing with a scream.

“Emily!” you shouted after her. You glanced back at Mary in desperation, but you forced yourself onto your feet and ran after the girl.

You had slightly longer legs, but she was fast. You only caught up to her because she screamed louder, after running into Buck leading a horse through the woods. She grabbed onto him while you caught your breath behind her.

“What? What happened?” Buck asked. You laid a supportive hand on Emily’s shoulder, and she turned back to you with tearful eyes.

“Mary,” you managed, despite the coarseness in your voice. “She’s…”

This isn’t real, you thought. It’s not real. It’s not real. It’s not real.

“She’s dead,” Emily finished for you. “Someone killed her.”

Buck’s eyes widened in shock. All he could say was…

“Show me.”

Buck brought Mary’s body back to camp on the back of his horse. The three of you walked in silence all the way there. You couldn’t bring yourself to look at her lifeless body. It was wrong. And if you did, you knew you’d collapse.

Emily was likely in shock as well. Her arm was looped through yours, though you weren’t sure who was steadying who.

Thanks to Carla, the police were already on the way to Sunny Day Excursions. When you reached the camp, Carla beelined for her daughter. Despite how happy she was to see her mom, Emily was a bit reluctant to let go of you, seeing how shaken you were, but you encouraged her wordless to go to her mother.

Carla pulled Emily into a tight hug, kissing the side of her head, and asked if she was all right. Emily just shook her head and pressed her face into her mom’s shoulder. Carla looked up at you with a relieved sigh.

“Thank you,” she said.

You gave her teary smile of your own. You couldn’t speak though, especially when Buck passed by with Mary still on the back of his horse. Sunny gasped and grabbed a blanket to cover the body with.

She then went to you, whispering, “You poor dear. Come ‘ere, sit by the fire.”

She covered your shoulders with another blanket and steered you to sit by the bonfire in the center of camp. You stayed there and stared at the flames. All the while, you didn’t feel the warmth. You didn’t feel the silent tears that slid down your face and dropped into your lap.

“Where’s Luke?” you heard Avery ask.

“That’s a good question,” said Sunny. She turned to her husband. “Buck?”

“I don’t know, but somebody better find him,” he replied grimly.

It was another hour before the police arrived.

You still hadn’t moved from your spot in front of the bonfire on a hard bench, but it was Cormack who gently asked you if you wanted to go back to your tent to relax until the police got around to talking to you about what happened.

You’d agreed, silently, and he helped you up. But you found that you could go no further than the couple of steps that brought you onto the platform outside of your tent. The tent you’d shared with Mary.

You couldn’t go in, and Cormack seemed to realize that. He helped you lower down to sit on the platform, with your dirty sneakers planted on the step below. He gave you a cup of hot tea as well, which you held with both hands and sipped slowly.

You only raised your head when you heard Emily’s voice exclaim in happiness. You watched her run to her father, the Sheriff. He welcomed his daughter into his arms and held her tight. Relief was painted all over his face. You heard the rumble of his voice asking her if she was all right. She just burrowed closer in the safety of his arms.

A blonde policewoman had come with him, along with a whole unit of officers. She went to question Buck and Sunny first, while Beau handled Emily, then Avery and Carla. It didn’t seem like a pleasant conversation, between the two men especially.

Don’t stare, you reminded yourself. You lowered your gaze to the dusty bottom stair between your feet. Your vision started to glaze over the longer you focused on that spot. You weren’t lost in thought. You were just…blank. This entire night still didn’t feel real.

Mary’s last words kept ringing through your mind…

“Look, I’m sorry for everything, okay?” she’d said. “I know I can be a brat sometimes…but we can talk more when I get back.”

You were interrupted from your reverie when two brown boots entered your line of vision. You looked up, and Beau Arlen was there to greet you with a look of sympathy. And yet, there was a professional set to his face that let you know you were about to be formally questioned about Mary’s death.

“Is that spot taken?” Beau asked, pointing to the space beside you on the platform. You shook your head and scooched over, so he could sit down. He sighed on his way there, greeting you with polite familiarity.

“Sheriff,” you nodded back. You set aside your mug of tea and crossed your arms, holding yourself against the chill.

You’d left the blanket by the bonfire, and your sweater had been stained with blood, after helping Buck set Mary’s body on the horse. You’d ripped the sweater off as soon as you got to camp, leaving you in just your undershirt.

“You need a jacket,” Beau remarked. He glanced back at your tent, as if he was wondering why you hadn’t gone inside to grab one. But his gaze was perceptive. Instead of asking, he shrugged out of his faux fur-lined leather jacket and draped it around your shoulders.

“Here, you can borrow this for now,” he said.

“Thank you,” you spoke in a small voice. You grasped one edge of the jacket and pulled it closer around you. It smelled like musky cologne and old leather.

Beau waved off his gesture of kindness.

“I hear you found my daughter in the woods and tried to get her back to camp,” he said. “Thank you for that.”

You glanced over at him, and tears once again shone in your eyes.

“I’m sorry she had to see…”

Beau’s gaze was heavy as he sighed and nodded again in agreement.

“I’m sorry you had to see it too,” he said. “And I’m sorry for your loss. For your friend.”

You took in a shuddering breath. New tears found familiar paths down your cheeks.

“Best friend, since college,” you said.

Beau took that in, before he asked you about the day’s events. You had to explain about Mary going missing first, then Emily, and finally Luke, who still hadn’t been found. You told everything you knew from your perspective.

When you were done, Beau reluctantly asked about the Mary and Luke situation. Your lips pursed, but your upset wasn’t at the sheriff. You knew he had to ask these questions.

“We argued about it,” you admitted. “Me and Mary. I warned her not to get involved with him, and the way Paige left camp was just one of many…but still, I should’ve been there. I shouldn’t have let her go into the woods alone! I should’ve gone with her!”

By the end, your whole body wracked with sobs. You covered your face with your hands to try and get some semblance of composure, but you just couldn’t keep it together.

“Okay, okay,” Beau said gently. He laid a hand on your back and rubbed back and forth. “I’m sorry, darlin’. I am.”

You sucked in a few tremulous breaths, sniffling. You looked up at him with red, watery eyes. He gave you a half smile. 

“Sorry,” he repeated, this time for the endearment. “Like I said, got a bad habit of doin’ that.”

You shook your head with a weak curve of your lips, despite how your lower lip wobbled. 

“It’s okay,” you said. 

But it wasn’t. Nothing was. 

You didn’t think you’d ever be okay again.

AN: 😥 I'm sorry about Mary, but I promise, it's all for a purpose, besides following canon. But let me know what you think! There will be much more of the reader and Beau in the next chapter, though you may not expect how their next meeting comes about...

Next Time:

“We’re gonna start here in a few minutes, but until then, you can take a seat,” said Tom. “There’s also coffee and cookies over there, if you like.”

Coffee. Coffee was warm, and it might settle your nerves and help you perk up a bit. You thanked him and went for the carafes on a small table in the back. You poured some coffee into a Styrofoam cup and poured a little sugar and creamer into it, but after you took an experimental sip, you immediately regretted it.

Tastes like damn soil water! You made a grossed out sound and spat it back into your cup.

“Yeah, wouldn’t recommend the joe,” drawled a familiar voice. 

You turned sharply to find Sheriff Beau Arlen.

▶️ Keep Reading: PART 3

Ko-Fi Me ☕

Series Masterlist

Big Sky Masterlist

Main Masterlist

Series Tag List:

@kazsrm67 @letheatheodore @agothwithheavysetmakeup @jacklesbrainworms @foxyjwls007 @wincastifer @iamsapphine @simpforbuckyb @roseblue373 @brianochka @branj19 @globetrotter28 @hazel-eye-coffee-shop-girl-blog @ades106

@charmed-asylum @waywardxwords @deanwinchestersgirl87 @this-is-me19 @rachiem4-blog @sweettimelady @leigh70 @clinicallydepresso @emily-winchester @xiphoidbones @skoveu @nyotamalfoy @kmc1989 @deans-baby-momma @tabsluvsu @samanddeaninatrenchcoat @deanwanddamons

@antisocialcorrupt @lacilou @deans-daydream @deans-spinster-witch @agalliasi @venicesem @chriszgirl92 @lyarr24 @iprobablyshipit91 @ladysparkles78 @solariklees @lostin-jensenseyes @deansbbyx @candy-coated-misery0731 @curlycarley @sarahgracej @bagpussjocken @deanfreakingwinchester @chernayawidow

[moonlightpetalz6]

Kinktober Day 2 (Vampire)

Character: Yuma Mukami x Reader

Reader: Fem Reader

Warnings: NSFW, MDNI, blood, smut, unprotected sex, rough sex, pet names, degradation, harsh language, Marking, possessive Yuma

Wc: 3,610

A/n: I am so sorry for getting this out so late! I had it all set up to post and then got distracted! Anyway, please enjoy the second post for Kinktober! I promise I will get the others out earlier during the day! Also, I do apologize if I miss any warning tags as I tried to make sure I wrote them all above!

______________________________________________________________

You let out a small sigh as you lay in the center of your bed, staring up at the ceiling as you found yourself deep in thought. 'How mad will he be? Should I try to cover it? No, he'll notice.' You feel your brows knit together as you frown, bringing a hand to your neck to carefully slide your fingers over the two bite marks, the skin slightly red and swollen from having been pierced through earlier that night. "What if I just run away until it's healed?" You shake your head at your words as you sit up slowly, walking towards your bathroom. Once inside, you look into the mirror, fingers carefully caressing the wound as you let out a slight hiss from the stinging pain. You grip the sink as you put your head down in defeat. "Yuma isn't going to be happy when he gets back!" You whined, already imagining your boyfriend's reaction. 

You were a sacrificial bride like Yui; only you had been assigned to the Mukami household. Of course, none of the guys took an interest in you as they were more focused on Yui, but you didn't mind, as it just meant you wouldn't constantly have to deal with them trying to feast off your blood. However, this changed when, one night, you stumbled upon Yuma, looking especially tired due to hunger. At first, the thought of leaving him to suffer did cross your mind. Still, seeing the usually gruff and mean vampire looking so tired and almost pathetic, you couldn't help but give him pity as you went and offered your blood to him, stating that it was the only thing you were even alive for and that he should be grateful. Since then, Yuma and you had grown really close, eventually developing a relationship when Yuma declared that no other man was allowed to drink your blood. 

Your ears perk up when you hear voices enter the house, causing you to panic as you quickly try to lock your door and hide under your sheets, praying that Yuma would be too tired to visit you. Wishful thinking, right? After a few minutes of being home, you heard a loud knock on your door, causing a small curse to leave your lips as your grip on the sheets tightened, knuckles slowly turning white as you feared for your life. After a few more knocks from the door, followed by silence on your end, the doorknob started to shake, indicating that the person on the other side was getting annoyed. "Oi! Y/n, why the hell is the door locked?" You heard your boyfriend's voice call out, annoyed from the other side. You slowly pull your head out from the sheets as you shakily answer the man, knowing there is no use in pretending not to be home. 

"I-I'm not feeling too good! So don't come in!" You called, mentally cursing the stutter in your voice from nerves. The doorknob stopped moving as he took a moment to process your words. "Huh? You looked fine earlier when I saw you." He muttered in a voice, sounding like he wasn't buying your excuse. "W-well, I'm not anymore, so go away!" You yelled before hiding under the blankets again, your eyes squeezed shut, your nerves going wild at the potential rage of the man on the other side. You hear a small grunt followed by silence, allowing your body to relax, your grip on the sheets loosening as you allow your heartbeat to fill your ears. This moment doesn't last long as a giant hand comes and snatches the sheets off your puny form, causing you to let out a surprised shriek, quickly jumping up in the bed to look at the culprit. 

There stood your highly intimidating boyfriend towering over the side of your bed with a cocky smirk as he held the sheets in his hands, looking down at you with those mischievous eyes you loved so much. "Feeling sick huh? You look fine to me, livestock." He mocked, eyeing you up and down to make sure he was right and not being a dick. You just sat there staring at him in awe before a pout formed on your face when you processed the old annoying nickname, he used to call you. "Yuma, what did I say about calling me that?! It makes it sound like I'm nothing but a toy to you." You huff, looking away from him as you cross your arms. He says nothing as he clicks his tongue in annoyance and tosses the sheets to the side. Neither of you says anything as you continue to avoid eye contact with him before you feel the mattress sink, indicating that he is moving onto your bed. "Come on, babe I didn't get to see your sexy face at all today." He purred while grabbing your chin, ensuring your gaze landed on him as he smirked, licking his lips.

You watched as he leaned down to place a kiss on your lips but quickly remembered the bite mark on your neck as you lightly pushed him away. "Yuma…not tonight." You muttered, avoiding eye contact again, causing the vampire to frown as his eyes narrowed with your sudden actions. "What the hell is up with you today? First the lying, and now you're avoiding me entirely?" He growled, teeth showing as he clenched his jaw, feeling himself growing angrier at the fact you weren't looking at him. 

You cringe at his tone, your hair standing up as the room fills with a dark atmosphere, causing you to recoil. "N-nothing is wrong…I just-!" Your eyes went wide as Yuma went to move your hair back, something he tended to do when he was giving you his full attention, which you loved; however, this time, all you felt was fear as your body froze. 'He sees it.' You think to yourself, not even having to look in Yuma's direction as a deep growl leaves his throat as he grips your shoulder roughly, pulling your body towards his. You whimper at his rough grip while he goes and forces your chin up, your fearful eyes locking with his enraged ones. "This isn't mine." He growls, pinching your chin between his thumb and index finger. 

You don't say anything as he glares down at you, veins starting to pop from his temples and neck. "Whose is it, Y/n?" He hisses while leaning closer to your face, lips only inches apart. You try to look away from him, tears forming as you never liked when Yuma got angry. Of course, he never hit you or anything, but when it came to what was his, you knew his possessive side was nothing to joke about. Yuma watches as you try to avoid him yet again, feeling his blood boil as he pins you down onto the bed, arms above your head, holding them together, one hand watching as you look up at him with fear. He grits his teeth, not liking that look in your eyes as the only emotion he ever wanted to see from those orbs that made his chest flutter was pure love. Yuma knew that he never stood a chance when it came to his other brothers, along with the Sakamaki, when it came to winning Eve, but none of that mattered to him when you entered his life that night you offered your blood to him. "Y/n, I'm not patient, so I'll ask you again." His grip on your wrists tightened as you started to squirm from discomfort. "Who marked what's mine?" His eyes bore into yours, causing a shiver to run through your body. It was like he was staring deep into your soul, driving your heart to race as you started to feel embarrassed from getting excited due to your situation. 

"K-Kou was feeling thirsty, so he-!' You stop speaking when Yuma slams his fist against your bed frame, causing it to crack. "H-Hey! Just because you're angry doesn't mean you can break my stuff!" You yelled up at him, your voice finally returning to normal as you tried to escape his grip. "Tch. Fuck!" Yuma cursed before roughly sinking his fangs into the other side of your neck, causing you to let out a loud whine as you arched your back, tears pricking the corner of your eyes. "O-Ouch, Yuma, that's too hard!" You cried, but he ignored you as he continued to drink your blood, letting out a deep hum as he tasted your flavor on his tongue, his throat growing hot as the warm liquid entered his system. 

Yuma releases your wrists, letting out a deep chuckle as he feels you instinctively wrap your arms around his neck, your small, delicate hands caressing the back of his head for comfort, knowing that he tended to calm down whenever you played with his hair. He pulled away from your neck, making sure to lick up any blood that seeped from his marks before sucking on the spot earning a small moan from you as your grip around him tightened. "Y-Yuma, I said not tonight." You whined, trying to wiggle away from him. Yuma grunts as he grabs your hips with his giant hand, giving them a possessive squeeze before pulling away from you. The two of you look into each other's eyes, neither of you saying a word as you catch a glimpse of your blood trickling down his chin. "I'm going to beat his ass." Yuma finally growls while his thumbs carefully rub circles on your hips, his eyes still holding rage, but this time accompanied by love and lust. "You're mine, and they know it." Once again, he sinks his fangs into your flesh, right over the area Kou had bitten before leaving the mansion. 

Yuma hums as his hands start to slide up and down your sides, giving occasional squeezes as he feels your body and blood start heating up, causing the tight feeling in his pants as he pulls away before making more bite marks along your collarbone. "You taste like fucking candy, baby~" He coos between bites listening as you let out small whimpers, your breathing becoming heavy as the pain from his bites soon turns to pleasure while you continue to play with his hair. Yuma loved the taste of your blood; the smell alone drove him crazy. He growls as he pulls away from you, his eyes taking in all the marks showing that you belonged to him and no one else. With a smirk, Yuma positions himself on top of you, his arms on either side of your head as he goes and grinds against you, watching as your already pink cheeks start to turn a deep red as you feel the bulge press against your clothed pussy. 

"Sorry, sugar…" He chuckles while grinding against you again, watching your facial expressions with his lustful eyes as he feels his chest swell with excitement as he watches you squirm and whimper underneath him. His eyes trail back to the bites he left, causing the tent in his pants to twitch as he leans close to your ear, a sadistic smirk on his face. "But seeing you with bites like this makes me so hard~" He growls before nipping at your lobe, causing a slight whine to leave your lips. "Yuma….stop teasing me." You pant out, feeling yourself getting more turned on as the friction becomes too much. Yuma scoffs as his movements halt, causing you to whine at the sudden loss. "Tch, who are you telling me to stop?" He growls while pulling away. You just lay there staring at him with confusion written all over your face as your mind tries to process everything happening due to blood loss. 

Yuma looks down at you, annoyed, as each leg lies on either side of your body. You don't say anything as you watch him trail his fingers across every single mark he made before stopping on the one where Kou's previously lay. "You think after letting my brother sink his fucking fangs into you, I'll do as you please? Fucking slut." He spat while his hands slid down your chest, his rough and giant palms aggressively massaging the mounds of flesh. "Mmh…I didn't let him, Yuma, I promise!" You moan out your mind and body, frustrated with his actions and words. Yuma growls, ripping your top off as he watches your breasts fall with a slight bounce. Your eyes widen as you quickly try to cover up with your arms. Yuma frowns at this as he grabs your arms, roughly pinning them to your sides. "Don't you ever cover this sexy body while with me." His tone is one of warning as he waits for your response. Feeling powerless, you give a weak nod, your body growing hot and embarrassed as he stares at you. 

“Y-Yuma I’m sorry Kou bit me...I'm sorry for being a bad girl." You started to cry, wanting him to smother you in love and praise like he usually did. Yuma takes in your pitiful form and lets out a deep sigh as he goes and licks your tears away, letting out a dissatisfied grunt. "So salty." He mumbled before peppering your face with kisses as he stroked your hair. "Shhh, Sugar…fuck I'm sorry," he murmured, now angry with himself. "Look at me, Y/n," he demands while cupping your cheek. You do as told, giving him a slight pout as he goes and roughly presses his lips to yours, his fangs sinking into the sensitive flesh, causing you to whine while you wrap your arms around him. Yuma hums, satisfied with your response, as he goes and starts to pull your shorts down with his free hand, causing a small gasp to leave your lips as he slowly rubs circles against the wet spot on your panties. 

Yuma pulled away from the kiss, saliva connecting your lips as he went and licked the blood smeared against your lips. "You're mine, Y/n….only I can touch you and drink your blood," he growls while licking down your neck. "Yes, baby, I know…I tried hard to stop him, I promise." You cupped his cheeks, causing a soft sigh to leave his lips as he stared down at you with loving eyes. "If I ever catch those scumbags tasting you, I'll devour you, Y/n." He admits, kissing your wrist gently, sinking his fangs into the tender skin, watching your eyes fill with lust. You give him a loving smile as you tilt your head to the side, eyes half-lidded as a small giggle leaves your lips, causing his heart to race. "I understand." You whispered. Yuma looked at you, trying to find any lies within your words. You knew he had eaten his victim's entire body before, so you knew his words were no threat. After finding none, he smirks while pulling your panties down, his fingers quickly slipping inside your drenched pussy, causing your mouth to form an O as you arched your back small moans leaving your swollen lips. 

"Y/n… you're too sweet for me." He whispers as he slides two fingers in and out of your tight walls. "So, fucking wet for me too, baby~ fuck, I can't wait." He laughed as he watched his fingers become coated in your slick. "I haven't seen you all day…fuck baby." He growled before latching onto one of your perked breasts, causing you to arch your back as your hands wrapped around his head, fingers gripping his soft brown locks. He chuckles, reaching his free hand back as he pulls out his hair tie, allowing you to watch his hair fall beautifully, framing his face and causing you to bite your lip. Yuma carefully grinds the perked bud, ensuring his fangs don't pierce the skin. His fingers start to go faster when he feels you clench around them, causing a grunt to leave his lips, knowing you loved when his hair was down. With a small pop, Yuma released your breast, glancing up at you, who held nothing but lust on your face as your lips parted in the cutest way with each moan that escaped your beautiful throat. 

"Y-Yuma, I'm gonna…" You trail off fists, gripping the sheets as you feel the familiar knot forming, your breathing becoming uneven as your grip on his hair tightens. "Fuck right there, Yuma, please!" You cry, feeling his fingers curl against that one spot. Right as you're about to reach your limit, Yuma's fingers slip out, allowing his ears to fill with the most pathetic noise he's ever heard leave your mouth. He smirks, sitting up straight as he goes, and removes his shirt while unbuckling his pants. "Not yet baby… I'm still pretty angry about my brother leaving his mark on you, you know?" He chuckles, watching your eyes trail down to his now-free erection that smacks against his abdomen. "How can I make it clear to them all that you're truly mine?" He mumbles, pretending to be in thought as he teasingly slides the tip of his dick against your wet folds watching as the precum smears on your glistening pussy, causing his dick to twitch. You whine, wiggling your hips to try and get more friction from your cruel vampire boyfriend. 

"Oh…I know how I can show them~" The corners of his lips rise into a sadistic grin as he positions himself at your needy entrance while placing his face inches from yours, ensuring your eyes are locked. "I'm going to fucking ruin you~" He growls before slipping his dick inside with a rough thrust. You throw your head back as Yuma continues to thrust deep inside you, his hands gripping your hips as he looks down at you, the sadistic grin still plastered across his face as he licks his lips. "That's right, sugar; you're my tasty human slut, right?" He purrs as he goes and lifts one of your legs over his shoulder. You watch as Yuma licks up your thigh before sinking his fangs into the tender flesh, his eyes locked with yours. You bite your lip, letting out a deep moan as your eyes roll to the back of your head from all the rough pleasure your body receives. 

Yuma continues to thrust as deep as he can, refusing to leave your addicting pussy for even a second as he watches his dick get covered in your juices. "You're such a filthy girl, Y/n. so fucking filthy just for me!" He growls, the tip of his dick hitting your cervix, causing tears in your eyes from the sudden pain mixed with pleasure. "F-Fuck Yuma too deep!" You cry, trying to push him back but failing as he grips your hand. "That's right, baby. I'm so fucking deep inside you right now. I'm going to ruin this filthy pussy of yours. Going to make it shaped just right for me and only me." Your pussy clenches at his words, the knot from earlier coming back as you arch your back off the bed. "Fuck! Fuckfuck! Yuma, I'm going to cum!" You cry, tears of pleasure falling from your face. Yuma clicks his tongue as he slows down his pace, causing a whine to leave your lips. "Why'd you do that?" You pout, looking up at him with glassy eyes drooling, staining your chin, lips all bruised from his kisses. Yuma smirks as he leans down, giving you a quick kiss as he goes and starts kissing and sucking each mark he left along your neck and collarbone, making sure to provide each of them equal attention. 

"Because Sugar," He starts his free hand sliding up and down your leg, still placed over his shoulder, before giving your thigh a possessive squeeze. "You can't come without my permission, and after I've had plenty to drink." He chuckles before sinking his fangs back into your neck, his thrusts becoming aggressive again as you throw your head back, allowing him better access as his fangs sink deeper into the sensitive spot of your neck, knowing it was one of your favorite places for him to emerge his fangs. Yuma felt himself going feral as the temperature of your blood increased, mixing with the salty flavor of your sweaty skin. He lets out a deep moan, his thrusts starting to become sloppy. "Cum baby…cum with me." He pants, kissing along your jawline. "Show me you're mine." After hearing your boyfriend's possessive words followed by a deep growl, you felt the knot burst, your vision going white as a loud moan echoes throughout your room. 

Yuma smirks as he fills your pussy with his cum making sure none slips out as he looks down at you with the most possessive look you've ever seen him have on that gorgeous face of his. "That's right, baby! Fuck so tasty~ give me more, baby; come on, give it to me!" He laughs, still moving his hips through your orgasm as you let out small, babbled whines, unable to form an actual sentence from how fucked out and dizzy you were due to the blood loss. Yuma looks at you and pouts gently, tapping his finger to your nose before playfully scratching at it, chuckling as he watches you give a tired smile. 'So, fucking cute and sweet.' He thinks the love for you flows through his entire being as he feels himself getting hard inside you. "Hey, baby." He whispers in your ear, giving you a few kisses, to which you hum in response, lazily playing with his hair. 

"Come on; Sugar let's play more~"

[bsverryin]

: ̗̀➛ Sending genshin men the wrong message.

part 1

Who?

╰┈➤ Ayato, diluc , alhaitham

situation?

╰┈➤ you sent the wrong message to your boss which was supposed to be for your brother.

✎ this is an au (diluc still has the wine Business)!! Characters is your boss who likes you secretly. ⚠️ Use of cuss words... I'm trying my best to make them character like so be nice jk <3 they are just my genshin top 3 so I made this then I can also read it myself 😭 anyways enjoy <3 cannot assure you of perfect grammar !! I like to keep it simple

: ̗̀➛ AYATO

You accidentally sent those to Ayato, your boss because you kept thinking about him and how you hate his strict side. He doesn't smile and he always looks mad whenever you don't finish on time, it was his fault for giving you so much work. If there's a time where he's good to you it's the time when you finish all the work that he assigned for you to do fast. The next day after that, he'll assign you more and more and it gets annoying knowing you have to work overtime again.

You sent it accidentally because, you weren't focused enough. You are focused trying to guess the time what time you can come home. The first person on your chats list was always your brother so you just got used to it and clicked it without looking. Now you're standing there, in his office expecting him to scream and fire you after sending him such ridiculous messages.

"So..Y/N did I really assign you a ton of work?" It was the first thing he said before firing you, or that's what you thought.

You shook your head.

"No, sir. It's not that..it's just umm, my girl days are acting up I didn't mean those I'm sorry! It won't happen again. I promise."

It was a lie but you were desperate. You didn't want to lose this job because it would be too hard to find another.

"Girl days? You could simply tell me if I'm giving you too much work, I can work on that and I understand if you're tired, but you didn't have to-" He was cutted of by you apologizing to him.

"No it's not that! I'm really sorry. I apologize. I'll take the consequences of my reckless actions." You said as you bowed to him to show your sincerity.

You took the consequences of your actions, it was just your boss giving you work but your work gets easier and less time by time, you didn't understand why of course but people are gossiping about how your boss likes you which you didn't believe at first but he becomes more gentle and gentle to you. You fell for him and when you started dating him, you found out your boss likes you for so long and was actually hurt by the wrong messages you sent, but it's alright now because you kept kissing him and telling him how much you love him.

: ̗̀➛ DILUC

When you saw that reply from Diluc, your boss. You really tried to run away and hide yourself forever. You're using your phone while working? He'll probably scream at you and fire you. That's what you thought. The only reason why you sent that message to him instead of your brother was because you're WORKING. You had to focus on making a drink first while using your phone, it wasn't allowed when your boss was there and one day he just wasn't and you thought it's okay for you to do that.

That's why, it happened. You thought your job was over and you can't do anything about it. Just by thinking what your boss would do to you when you meet him the next day scares the shit of you, well you did compliment him so you hope he'll let it slide but at the same time you also said that it was a loss. You had to go to the tavern, sleepless who looks hopeless at the same time, now you're just standing in front of your boss, diluc while he's at his chair looking really fresh and cool.

"Care to explain?, Y/N" He said, he wasn't looking at you. He's doing his work while waiting for you to speak for yourself.

"I won't do it again, it's really wrong for me to speak bad things about you when you're the one who's helping me to earn money, I'm really sorry. Sir." You said as you bowed to him, when you tried to look at him, he looked confused and stressed by just what you said.

"I'm not talking about that, Y/N. I'm telling you to explain why were you using your phone while doing your work? It's forbidden, you know that right?" Now you felt more embarrassed than you did before. You apologized for speaking bad about him but not using your phone in the middle of your work.

"It was reckless behavior that I did, sir. I'm really sorry. I won't do it ever again. I will do everything I can to assure you that."

He didn't fire you and just told you to do your work, however you couldn't focus for months because of what you did. Diluc was the one who REALLY assured you that it's fine just don't do it again. He's straight up being sweet towards you. You didn't think about it at first but you completely fell in love with him. You may have told him that you loved him when you were drunk and magically out of nowhere, you both started dating after getting drunk that night.

: ̗̀➛ ALHAITHAM

Alhaitham was flabbergasted when you sent those messages and the fact that you didn't realize it because you're that BUSY typing was something else. You just didn't mind it and waited for your iced coffee that was paid by your brother patiently, I mean you always ask your brother to deliver coffee to you so he knows what to do so you just continued your work like nothing.

How did you realize it, you ask? It was when your iced coffee was delivered by your co-workers saying that it was for you, and when you're about to thank your brother through chats you realized your boss, alhaitham was the one you messaged to deliver you coffee. It was so embarrassing but you're thankful at the same time because your boss really did buy you COFFEE but still it was straight up embarrassing making your boss buy you a coffee, so when you finished typing the files that your boss assigned you to, you immediately went to his office, he was the one who started the conversation.

"How was the coffee, Y/N?" He asked while you hand him the files he asked for. He sounded sarcastic that you didn't know what to answer.

"It was a wrong sent message sir, I'm really sorry. I can pay you right now. I'm just really sorry." It was so embarrassing for you, that you couldn't even move your body, you looked at the floor the whole time not bothering to look at him.

"It's alright, you said it yourself. I should pay more respect to my employees especially you."

You avoided your boss after that talk. You'd go the other way around whenever you see him in the office and when you give him the files he needs, you'll immediately leave. You thought you were doing very well avoiding him but destiny had other plans. Whenever you're down and alone, you just see him. You see him everywhere you go, anywhere you lay your eyes too. He just can't be avoided whatever you do. He knows what you're doing he looks like he's unbothered but he's really bothered by you avoiding him all the time, like did he look that scary to you?

Well, he found a way to talk to you and tell you that it's okay it's not a big deal and when you had that talk with him everything felt better. You felt relieved and happy because you felt like you had a beef with your boss, Now whenever you hand him the files he needs, you stay for a little talk and it becomes a hobby for the both of you, he was cold and sweet but you realized he's all that you ever wanted. When you both started dating he may have given you a new office that's very close to his so that he can see and talk to you everyday and anytime he wants.

[cerridwen007]

I Want You.

Pairing: Joel Miller x f!reader

Word count: 1.8k (18+)

Summary: After spending all of your situationship trying to convince you that you’re the only one he wants, Joel decides to take a different approach to get you to understand.

Inspired by the song “I Want You” by Reignwolf.

Notes/Warnings: SMUT with a touch of Angst, porn with feelings, insecure reader, oral (f receiving), unprotected piv, rough sex/foreplay, primal play, creampie, dom Joel, sub reader, biting, choking, swearing, no y/n, fluffy ending.

A/N: Kinda self indulgent but I mean who wouldnt want Joel to fuck the insecurity out of them? Once again I am apologizing for being inactive in writing and posting my fics. I've been a bit burned out with writing and been busy with work and life. So this time I know to not make promises about weekly posts. Instead I'm going to give myself grace and instead try and do at least one fic a month. So some months I might write 3-4 fics and others only one, it honestly will depend on how I'm feeling. But what I will try to do within this next month is finish updating my masterlist with some new, sexy banners and maybe also make a fic rec masterlist for all my favorite works. I will say I have been working on a few wips and am about half way through Corruption of Innocence part 3 and have also come up with another series this time for Joel, so stay tuned for that some time in the future. Thank you as always for any interactions with my posts, it means the world to me.

******

You couldn't actually justify why you did it. You shouldn't have pushed him away. But some part of you couldn't believe that he could love you and only you and that he wouldn't get bored of you and seek pleasure in someone else's bed. In all honesty, you were silly to think that, even being the soft-spoken man Joel was, he still always tried his best in reassuring you that he wanted you. And never did he ever give you any reasons to doubt his loyalty to you. But yet you decided to end your situationship with Joel in fear of getting hurt.

Joel, on the other hand, was first distressed and then annoyed that you pushed him away. He had been spending more of his nights at the Tipsy Bison, drinking away his troubles, trying to forget his feelings for you. He just couldn't seem to understand why you called it quits. You had spent so long dancing around your feelings for each other, and then when you finally did get together, everything was great, the best he had ever felt in a long time. Then it all came crashing down one night when you said that you wanted to stop seeing each other.

You took some convincing to admit the reasoning why. And when you did, he was shocked. Maybe he hadn't been expressing enough of his affection towards you. Maybe he should have told you he loved you already. You were quick to reassure him that it was yourself and not him. To which he scoffed and rolled his eyes at. But you pleaded with him that it was completely you, that you couldn't handle losing him. At first, as much as it hurt him to do so, he respected your wishes, and then one night about a month after your split, something inside of him snapped. He wasn't going to let the best thing in his life go that easily.

You were spending your night at home by yourself like usual, trying to forget Joel in your own way, distracting yourself with a book and a cup of tea. Your heart skipped a beat when it heard fairly loud knocking at your door. The knocking stopped for a second, and you thought about just ignoring it until it started again.

“Alright, I'm coming, jeez. You scoff annoyed, walking to the door before opening it.

Your voice and breath immediately hitch in your throat. Eyes widening as they take in the intimidating, tall figure before you, leaning against your doorframe. You scan over his body, the way his shirt and pants stretch over his wide thighs and shoulders, his eyes brown and soft but filled with something deeper and darker tonight. God, has he gotten even hotter since you last saw him? Your thoughts are interrupted when he coughs to get your attention and speaks.

“Came to talk to ya, sweetheart.” He says darkly.

You move aside and invite him in.

“Oh..yeah come in.” You whisper back.

You can smell the whiskey he likes on his breath as he walks by and the smell that is undoubtedly him, something you missed all so dearly. You take a deep breath, working up the courage to speak before you talk.

“Why are you here, Joel?”

“I think you know why I'm here.” 

You cross your arms and raise your eyebrow.

He speaks through gritted teeth, like an animal baring its fangs, holding back, ready to devour its prey. 

“Don’t act like you don’t know…cause I told you…I told you, I want you.”

“Joel I know, but I…” You whisper.

The words seem to slip away. Your brain can't seem to find proper reasoning as to why you still push him away, yet you still do, as if your body is working on autopilot.

“You know I want you, you're in my head.” His tone softens for a moment as he looks deep into your eyes. Wishing that you would just believe him and give your relationship a chance.

You go to interrupt, but he shuts you up by roughly grabbing your cheeks and jaw in one hand, the slight pain and abrupt motion to make you stop talking and listen. You can't help but let your desire continue to grow. Your middle is dripping from his dominance and assertiveness. You're almost whimpering at his touch.

“Joel.” You manage to mumble out, the last of your denying uttered in that one word.

He tightens his grip ever so slightly and lowers his head closer to yours, his lip curled.

“Well I'm telling you. I want you…..I get the feeling that you just don't understand, I'm crying, wolf, and I'll always be your man.” he growls.

The tension is thick in the air. Joel never failed to make you wet at the sight of him, but this was something else, a primal need to feast on each other's mouths and flesh like you won’t have the chance to again.

The point of tension breaks and your mouths attach to each other like magnets drawn together. The kisses are  filled with desire, lust, and want, but also with ‘I missed you’s’, don’t let me go again’s, and love. Teeth are clashing, lips smashing, hands flying about, trying to grab onto each other and hold them close in any way they can. 

Joel pushes you against the wall harshly, pulling you up so your legs wrap around his waist. You moan into his mouth, feeling his craving for your body, nestled against your clothed middle. His desire to be gentle and take his time is long gone out the window as he feverishly explores your body, ripping away any clothing that stands in his way of touching and tasting your bare skin. He marks all along your body, your neck, jaw, and collarbones, anywhere he can reach, claiming you for his own. 

His hands reach up behind your back and pull your hair firmly, giving him move access to attack your flesh with bite and hickey’s. You find yourself a grinning and whimpering mess under him. He growls into your breasts after ripping away your shirt and bra like a wild wolf, warning others not to touch his meal. He finally pulls you both off the wall and quickly walks to your bed and throws you down. Not wanting to waste a moment, he pulls your pants and panties off swiftly. He groans as he gets on his knees and takes in the scent of your arousal. 

“God I missed you and this sweet pussy, sweetheart.”

Before you can respond his hands wrapped around your thighs are pulling you to his mouth, he makes quick work of you, his tongue licking every inch of you, switching between, fucking into you pulsating hole and teasing your clit with the tip of his tongue. It feels so good, yet you can’t help but squirm around only to be pinned down by Joel's forearm, keeping his meal still for him. 

Your hand reaches down into his graying locks as Joel undoes you with his skilled tongue. Your first orgasm comes quickly. He groans deeply at the sweet taste gracing his taste buds, but he doesn’t stop or slow down. Instead he speeds up his actions and begins thrusting two fingers into your drenched cunt and curling them to reach that spot that makes your toes curl and eyes roll back. The pathetically beautiful sounds coming from your mouth do nothing but egg him to continue, urging you to your second orgasm of the night in mere minutes. Two fingers become three that mercilessly fuck into your tight hole.

“Cum for me.” Joel quietly groans in your cunt. 

Taking his words as a stern order, you let go, drenching his face with your second release of the night. He is grinning ear to ear as he drinks up every bit of your sweetness, your hands grip the sheets tightly, cunt verging on overstimulation. He finally lets up when he feels satisfied and crawls back up to give yourself a taste of your own pleasure from his tongue. He groans deeply as you begin pulling him down on top of you and arching your back up into him, insinuating you want more, need to feel him inside you. He chuckles darkly and reaches down between you to tease your folds with the tip of his cock. 

He keeps teasing despite your whines for him to put it in already. 

“Please….Please Joel.” You whine quietly.

He grins devilishly. “Begging me to fuck you sweetheart, Need it that bad, don’t you honey?”

You nod your head in response, but Joel doesn't like that answer. He grips your throat lightly and speaks through gritted teeth.

“Use your words baby.” he growls.

“Y-Yes, need it so bad Joel.”

“Atta girl.”

He quickly thrusts his whole length into your quivering hole, making you gasp out. He lets you adjust to his size for a few seconds before slowly yet brutally dragging his length almost all the way out before slamming it back into your tight cunt again.

You unconsciously bring your fist up to your mouth and bite into, so overwhelmed with the deliciously brutal pleasure you were feeling.Before you could have even comprehended, he flips you over and brings your ass up to his cock, slamming into your hip mercilessly. Your eyes rolled back into your head, he holds the back of your neck down as he pounded into you. Your hands find purchase in the sheets, gripping them tightly. He lowers himself so his front is flush with your back, and the new angle hits even deeper inside you, urging you to the precipice of climax. 

“All mine, This pretty cunt is all mine.” Joel snarled into your ear, biting your ear lobe.

“F-f-fuck yes, only yours, Joel.”

“That’s my girl.” He praises you, before reaching around to rub your clit, sending you over the edge.

“Shit! Joel!” You whine as your high comes crashing down.

His thrusts never stuttered as he worked you through your high and chased his own. Joel roughly grabbed your hips as he creamed inside of you, a final step in marking his territory.

You both collapsed on the bed, Joel’s full weight comforting as you caught your breaths. A comfortable silence blanketed the room, which only moments ago was filled with obscene noises.

“I love you.” he whispered.

Your eyes opened wide in surprise at his remark, the first ever time he has ever said those three words to you. You turn your head to try and look at him better. You see his eyes have returned a closer shade to their normal deep brown, his pupils blown wide. You can’t help but smile at his softness, a stark contrast to him behavior only moments ago. Nevertheless, you loved every bit of Joel you could get.

“I love you too.” You whisper before placing a gentle, lingering kiss on his lips.

You couldn't be certain of what was the future for you and Joel, but you knew right now there is no place you rather be than snuggling with your person.

********

[foxyanon]

Convincingly Human: Part 2

Summary: Tension comes to a head and conversations are had.

Pairing: Sihtric Kjartansson x Dragon Shifter!Reader

Rating: 18+, MDNI

TW: I don’t think there are any

Word Count: 3450

Note: Look at me dropping fics two days in a row. This ended up being longer than I planned, so I apologize for the lengthy read 😬 also, thank you @legitalicat for your dialogue and helping me get over the snag. Though I fear this became a ton of dialogue in the end 🙃

Part 1

Disclaimer: I do not own any of the characters from The Last Kingdom nor do I own any of the images used.

Dividers by @arcielee and @zaldritzosrose

He woke slowly, feeling pain lance through his body as he became aware of himself and his surroundings. After blinking the sleep from his eyes, Sihtric looked around the room and was more than a little confused. He could feel and see that he laid in a well made bed with furs and bedding more luxurious than he’d ever known, the room decorated lavishly and a large fireplace warming the whole room. There were tapestries and murals on the walls, depictions of stories he’d had never been told and furs draped across sturdy chairs that made up the sitting area of the room. If he didn’t know any better, he’d assume he was in the richest castle in the land, but the walls looked as though they were carved into the rock itself which meant this was no ordinary place.

Memories of the last night flooded his mind; setting up camp, the werewolf attack and most importantly, a dragon coming to his rescue only to morph into the object of his affections. He tried to sit up, only to wince and groan in pain while falling back into the soft mattress. He heard soft footsteps approaching his room before the door swung open gently, a tray laden with food and drink in your hands as you stepped into the room. You looked completely normal, wearing a simple yet elegant dress and looking nothing like the beast he now knew lived within you. Fear and confusion started to take hold of him, but once your eyes met his, he couldn’t muster the courage to speak. You approached slowly, setting the tray on the nightstand and stepping back, giving him some space to collect himself. His eyes said it even if his mouth didn’t, but that little action meant more to him than you would ever know.

The silence as you two stared at the other was thickening with all the unsaid, neither knowing where to start or what to say. Sihtric tried sitting up again and you quickly came to his aid, only for him to flinch at your outstretched hands which caused you to stop and step back, palms up and out to show you mean no harm. It was only after managing to sit up did he realize he wasn’t wearing a tunic and his torso was wrapped tightly, a series of bruises scattered across his skin and likely beneath the bandage. He gave you a questioning look as you avoided his gaze and picked at the sleeves of your dress.

”Your injuries were less extensive than I anticipated, and nothing life threatening. Small cuts and scrapes, a couple broken ribs and mostly bruising. All in all, you are quite lucky to have walked away with the minor injuries you did. I promise I was respectful of your…person while tending to you,” you answered his unasked question, clasping your hands together in a show of nervous energy Sihtric had not come to expect from you.

“How long was I out?” He asked hoarsely, feeling suddenly parched and starving. He looked over at the tray, his stomach grumbling and further driving home this point.

“A little less than a day,” you slowly picked up the tray and set it next to him on the bed, careful not to startle him again.

Sihtric watched you warily until you stepped back once more, then dug into the food eagerly. He kept an eye on you, watching as you stood at the foot of the bed, your posture perfect and hands placed in your lap as you fidgeted with your fingers.

“I know you have questions, and I promise to answer them. For now, eat your dinner and I will return later to check on your injuries,” you said with a nod of your head before swiftly leaving him alone once more.

You returned later as promised with a poultice, more ale and additional cloth in case you needed to change his bandage. He moved to the edge of the bed, allowing you to position him where needed. The pain was dull until he tried to move or breathed too deep, causing him to groan every time you so much as brushed against him. You worked silently and slowly, making sure not to cause any more discomfort for the Dane in front of you.

“Is this your…lair?” He asked in an attempt to break the silence as you rubbed some poultice on the cuts on his back, your hands unnaturally warm compared to the warmth of the room. He flinched a couple times, but made no attempt to stop your work. Frankly, he didn't have the energy to fight right this moment.

You chuckled at that, some of the tension easing from the room and both of you as you answered him. “This is my home, yes. Despite what you may think, I live a relatively normal life.”

He didn’t know what to think if he was being honest. He had a lot of questions, mostly on how it all worked. He vaguely recalls fainting and you catching him, but he isn’t sure how he got here and where here actually is. Not to mention, he’s been out cold for nearly a day and he is worried that during the fight, his horse ran back to Coocham and Uhtred sent out a search party. He rubs his eyes with his fingers before pinching the bridge of his nose, trying to make sense of what he knows and not knowing where to start with the questions.

You sense his conflicting emotions and decide to start telling him everything that happened over the course of the last 18 hours as you continue your work. “I brought you back here after you fainted and bandaged you up. Through sheer luck and the favor of your gods, you were not brutally maimed. After ensuring you were well, I went back and packed up your things from camp. They are all in the chest just over there,” you pointed to a large chest along the wall, the archway to a dressing room not far from it. “Your horse fled and made it back to Coocham, spooked but unharmed. I sent a letter to Uhtred, telling him you were injured in an attack and recovering with me for now. I did not tell all the details of that night, both for your sake and mine.”

A small consolation, considering Sihtric wasn’t sure he believed what all he saw that night. At least that covered all the basic questions, which brought him to the dreaded supernatural ones. “How long have you been…?” He trailed off, not sure how to finish that question without sounding like an ass.

”My entire life,” you answered simply, wiping your hands on a rag before gently running your hands along his side, making sure the bandage was tight enough to hold the broken bones in place and loose enough to not restrict his breathing too much. Sihtric flinched again, though whether it was from just the pain or the sudden feeling of your warm fingers slipping beneath the top of the wrap, he would not say.

Silence stretched between you two once more as Sihtric thought over your answer. He felt a multitude of emotions; embarrassment at his predicament and overwhelmed because he could smell your intoxicating scent again when you were this close to him. He clenched his jaw and tried to take a deep breath to calm himself, only for him to groan when the pain sharpened once more. Eventually you finished checking him over, cleaning up your mess before you looked at him once more.

”I will come back in the morning with more food and ale. For now, you should rest some more,” you words said one thing, but your eyes said another. It was obvious to both of you that there was more to be said, but neither of you knew how to say what you wanted to say. He nodded at you and you left, softly closing the door to his chambers as your footsteps disappeared down the hall. Sihtric fell back against the mattress with a huff, cursing himself for not putting a voice to his thoughts.

You returned the next morning, a tray balanced carefully in your hands as you entered his chambers. He was already up, sitting in a chair by the fire with a fur draped over his shoulders, his eyes following your movements. After setting the tray on the small table beside him, you took the chair beside his, your eyes on the flames in the hearth as he picked at his meal. The crackling fire and the occasional sound of the mug sliding across the silver tray filled the uneasy silence, neither of you wanting to break it but knowing someone had to.

”Why were you out there alone, Sihtric?” You asked, eyes moving from the fire to stare at him questioningly. You had a guess why he might’ve done something so impulsive, but you wanted to believe he wasn’t so dense.

Sihtric swallowed his bite and took a sip of ale before looking into the mug like it held all the answers. He cleared his throat before meeting your gaze, shrugging off the question with a half truth. “I told Uhtred I would look into the rumors of the beasts tormenting travelers along this stretch of road.”

”Do not lie to me, Sihtric Kjartansson. It is unbecoming of you. I ask again; what were you doing alone in the forest?” Your intense gaze pinned him to his seat, and he knew he would cave and spill every secret he ever had if he didn’t look away. Unfortunately, he was never one to back down from a challenge.

“I do not need to answer you, my lady,” he said plainly, not willing to budge just yet.

”You are in my home and I saved your life. I have earned some answers myself,” you challenged back, forearms resting casually on the arms of the chair as you turned in your seat to face him. You felt your eyes wander towards his partially exposed chest, seeing old scars and fresh bruises which brought back your own intense feelings whenever you were around him, especially after that night at the tavern.

Sihtric clenched his jaw, looking away in frustration as you continued to pry, but answered you nonetheless. “I was worried for your safety so I came to check in on you.”

“I told you I would be fine and that nothing out here would harm me,” you retorted.

”Would you truly deny me the peace of mind of ensuring your safety? I did not know about your…condition,” he gestured towards you, the movement causing minor pain but he wasn’t about to let that stop him.

”And what about my peace of mind, hmm? How do you think I felt seeing you attempt to fight off a werewolf of all things and by yourself no less? You could have died, Sihtric! Do you value your life so little that you were willing to do something so foolish and reckless with it?” You snapped back, eyes locked on his own as your own anger rose, the dragon within beginning to stir.

That caused him to pause, because he truly never thought about it that way. Sure he was scared that night, but he never imagined how it would’ve appeared from your point of view. The tension was palpable between you two as he chewed on his response, but nothing came to him. He heard you sigh heavily before you stood, clasping your hands in front of you and looking at him with disappointment and resignation in your eyes.

”Finish your meal and I shall return to check on you later. Should you need anything, I have staff you may ring for,” you turned on your heel and swiftly exited the rooms, leaving a speechless Dane behind.

Later that day, after having managed to put on a tunic and getting lost in the labyrinth of hallways, Sihtric found you in a chamber that he could only call a proper library. There were shelves carved into the stone, lined with books and scrolls, some looking older than anything he’d ever seen before. He was in awe, looking around with wide eyes and his jaw dropped. He heard you chuckle when he stumbled after bumping into a table, some weird painted vase thing nearly falling over before he caught it and placed it gently back in its place.

”I told you I would come check on you. You should be resting, not up and walking around,” you said as you leaned back against the desk on the far side of the wall with an easy smile on your face. The friction from earlier had only lessened slightly, the uneasiness hanging between you two.

”I should return to Coocham and Lord Uhtred,” Sihtric stated flatly, speaking the words he had practiced after you left his chambers. He rubbed his palms against the linen tunic he wore, looking anywhere but you.

Your brows furrowed and smile dropped, arms hanging by your side as you straightened up. “Do not be foolish, you were badly injured and still need to heal. You are in no state to travel, especially right now,” you spoke as you took a few steps towards him, feeling blindsided by his change in demeanor.

”I can handle myself, my lady,” he said, attempting to convince both you and himself.

”You could not fight off a rabbit, let alone any brigand that may be lurking in the trees. It will be months before you have fully recovered, or have you forgotten you broke two rib bones?”

Sihtric grimaces at the mention of his injuries before looking at the ground. “I cannot stay here…”

You clench your jaw and breathe harshly through your nose, before crossing your arms and fixing the stubborn man with an intense gaze. “And why not? I am perfectly capable of ensuring you recover and remain safe. Uhtred is aware of the basic details of that night and has no need of you at this moment. So why could you not stay here?”

He struggles to make eye contact with you, instead looking at the desk and picking at his fingers. “…because of you.”

You have an idea what he means, but you want to give him a chance to explain. “Because of me? Speak plainly, Sihtric.”

”You know what I mean,” he says as he faces you, his eyes showing the conflicting emotions he’s feeling. On one hand, he still has some feelings for you and on the other, he now knows the truth about you and it is a lot.

”Say it. Say what you are thinking. You cannot stay here because of what I am, is that it? Forget that I saved your life, because I am a monster to you. Are you afraid of me now that you know the truth?” You spat out, fists clenched tightly at your sides as you reigned in the fury boiling in your blood.

Sihtric takes a moment to breathe before nodding sharply, confirming your suspicions. “I appreciate that you saved my life, I really do. But I cannot remain here knowing that you are…other than human.”

You laugh mirthlessly, looking at the man incredulously. “And yet that did not stop you from pining for me all these months. Did you think I was blind to your affections? That night at the ale house, I know you caught a whiff of my scent and you craved it. Or did you think I did not hear that little groan of yours?”

He flushes bright red, clenching his hands as the anger burns away any pain he might have felt in this moment. Sihtric doesn’t deny your claims, but he sneers at you all the same. “Whatever my intentions may have been or not have been are irrelevant. When it comes down to it, you are a beast.”

You growl lowly, eyes slowly flitting between slit pupils and your own natural ones as the dragon stirs within once more. “You act as if I have done some horrible thing to you. I brought you into my home, cared for your wounds and fed you. Yet you insult me and for what?”

Sihtric doesn’t flinch at your shifting appearance, instead meeting your gaze despite the little voice in the back of his mind telling him he should just leave. “You hid something from me. I spent months getting to know you and never had the slightest inclination that you were anything but human. You should have told me,” he spoke, thought admittedly he had his own suspicions, but he had brushed them off.

You scoff, crossing your arms and taking a deep breath. “I am bound by the laws of my kind to never share our existence with humans. Even if I had not been, would you have believed me?”

”I would have, my lady. We spent all that time becoming familiar with each other and I thought I knew you. Yet you kept this from me, something that is crucial to who you are. It is unacceptable and you know it.”

”As I said, I am bound by the laws of my kind to never speak of it. I gave an oath, Sihtric, a magical one that I cannot just break. Would you truly have me branded as an oathbreaker just for your sake? You are a Dane and a pagan, you know that a person's vow holds meaning and going back on it is dishonorable,” you said with a heavy sigh, hoping he would understand this from your point of view.

He frowned and crossed his arms gently, starting to feel the exhaustion of this heavy conversation weighing on his injured body. He couldn’t deny the merit of your words, and you were right to keep your word. He sighed and looked down briefly before meeting your gaze once more. “You are right, I had not considered there may be a reason for not telling me. But, could you not have hinted at it?”

You give him a knowing look, your brow raised as you tilted your head. “I think you did know, Sihtric. I know you asked around Coocham about me and we both know what you saw in the ale house. Whether or not you believe me, you know what you have seen.”

”I will not deny it, there were signs. Perhaps I deluded myself into believing you were human…because I wanted you to be,” he said with a sigh of his own, slowly sitting down in a chair across from your desk, feeling drained and the pain slowly making its way back to the surface.

You lean against your desk, hands on either side of you gripping the wooden edge. “Does my being a dragon change everything for you? I am still the same woman you know, there is just a bit more you did not have the opportunity to learn about until now.”

Sihtric looks at you, really looks at you and thinks for a moment. He decides to be honest with you since you have been honest with him thus far. “In truth, my lady, I do not know. This is…a lot to take in.”

“I understand, and I am not expecting you to have an answer right now and I know it will take time for you to come to terms with this. For now, I ask you to sleep on all of this. I was not lying when I said your injuries were severe, Sihtric. It will be months before you are recovered and trying to sit in a saddle for the journey back to Coocham will worsen the injury. I will have a wagon fetched and take you back myself, but I would rather you take advantage of the safety my home provides for a few more days,” you say soothingly, your gaze softening as you see the weariness in his own eyes.

He nods in agreement, standing slowly and allowing you to help him back to his chambers. The walk back is silent, both of you thinking over all that has been said and what hasn’t. Sihtric nearly falls asleep instantly as you help him into bed, tucking the sheets and furs around him, as you fuss over him. He smiles at the act, a part of him realizing that maybe he could accept you as you are and that his feelings ran deeper than he would admit right now. He watched you leave after saying your goodnights, wondering what the future holds in store for the both of you.

Tagging: @sihtricfedaraaahvicius @whitedarkmoonflower @gemini-mama @synintheraven @thenameswinter99

@zaldritzosrose @legitalicat @alexagirlie @fallingintoyourlilaceyes

[brilliant-red-eternity]

[Psycho-Pass Providence spoilers]

I thought long and hard about sharing spoilers with you on my blog, but here they are: a buffet for Shinkane fans! I can’t guarantee that the spoilers are 100% correct since I haven’t seen the movie myself and translations can be messy, but I try my best – feel free to correct me, to add things or to call me a crackpot and liar!

I had a feeling that many of you would like to know (at least to some extent) what this movie is about and if Shinkane becomes canon. It will probably take some time for PPP to be released outside Japan and as we all know, patience is a virtue. Don’t read if you don’t want spoilers. I’m serious! There are major spoilers in this text! But if you don’t mind, here’s a summary of what I picked up from Japanese fans who have already seen the movie:

1. The first meeting with Unit One after Ko’s return goes as expected: Ginoza is angry and Sugo has to prevent him from going off on Kogami. The atmosphere between Akane and Kogami is described as awkward and tense even when working together on the new case. They travel to Dejima (?) and Saiga accompanies Akane because he’s the only one who can access the Stronskaya document.

2. When Kogami and Saiga have a drink in the apartment/hotel, Saiga urges Ko to contact Akane and to come clean with her. He obeys by calling her. Akane tells him to apologize (“I just want you to say sorry”) but he doesn’t, so she hangs up the phone. Kogami seems to be very irritated and I can’t wait to see his face. Also what is the meaning of the empty liquor bottle on Ko’s table?

3. Ginoza asks Kogami on the boat “Why did you come back? It was our duty to protect Tsunemori” to which Kogami answers something like “For someone else’s sake again.” Does it mean that he came back for Akane? I think so. Ginoza seems to smile a little when he hears this.

4. We already saw the scene where Ko shields Akane from the explosion, but I don’t know exactly what happens afterwards. They say the angle of view is a little erotic (this can also be translated as horny, obscene) LOL

5. When the Peacebreakers attack, Saiga-sensei dies. I think he gets stabbed and then falls over a railing into the depths of the building. Akane tries to save him but he lets go of her hand so that she doesn’t fall with him. Phew! This is going to be hard to watch. No wonder why the Japanese fans cried! When Akane finds his dead body, the one who comforts her is Ginoza. Ko goes after Akira to fight him in a landscape holo room (?) aka that scene with the horse.

6. Now the elevator scene. Akane cries over the death of Saiga but Kogami seems unable to comfort her. Something holds him back (his own grief maybe?) so he just pats her on the shoulder saying something like “Focus on your duty, and cry after everything is over” and Akane says “Yes”. It sounds a bit heartless and reserved, doesn’t it? Why all the drama?

7. Then there’s an interrogation at SAD or PSB headquarters and Kogami gets shot by the arrested Akira whose consciousness was hacked. Ko ends up in the hospital where Akane visits him and finally they talk to each other and come to an agreement. This is very reminiscent of PP1.

8. I was a bit surprised to hear that Akane is invited to Kei’s wedding and that Arata’s dad commits suicide in his car after giving a speech. Really? On the wedding day of his son’s best friend? Did Arata witness this? Holy sh--! At least, I read that Akane followed Arata into the parking lot and perhaps was able to comfort him.

9. Akane leads the operation to stop the Peacebreakers. Before she leaves (gets on the plane?) Kogami is worried and says “Hey, don’t do anything reckless” and she replies “I can’t promise you that, so you better come quickly please.” Is she flirting with him? I think it’s cute and quite self-confident.

10. When Akane is defeated in the fight against the white haired man who points a gun to her head, Kogami rushes to her aid. The plan was to arrest the guy but things went out of hand. Kogami shoots him and then he hugs the injured Akane – yes, that’s what it says in the comments! I can’t wait to see this! I read that Akane says something like “I made Kougami-san kill again” to which he answers “And I will be held accountable for it”. The hug seems to have been a request from director Shiotani, because (as we already know) Akane and Ko won’t see each other for a long time after that.

11. The end is a bit confusing and I’m not sure if I got it right: Kogami is arrested and Akane writes him a letter that is just as emotional as Ko’s letter in PP1. She says that he had a great influence on her life and that she can’t promise him anything. Then she goes off to kill chief Kasei during some public event (?) because Sibyl wants to introduce a new bill that would strip the Ministry of Justice of all authority (?). Akane’s crime coefficient is low because you can’t kill a cyborg. But from the public’s perspective, she’s a killer. She seems to sacrifice herself for the dream of a just society that abides by the law instead of Sibyl’s despotism. Now Sibyl has to judge her. They have to reveal and explain her low CC without looking like idiots. Good luck, Sibyl! Akane seems to have set a precedent in PPP.

12. Kogami goes free and Akane is sent to the isolation facility where she finally breaks down and cries. He promises to pick her up when she is released – and so he does in FI when he finally manages to apologize! Some fans say that even though Kogami’s crimes aren’t punished by law it’s clear from his emotions that Akane’s imprisonment is his punishment. His actions had an impact on others, especially on someone he cherishes and loves. But unlike Kogami who killed out of revenge and violated the law, Akane has committed a crime in order to uphold the law. The Japanese fans cried at the end. Kogami must look pretty miserable! Seems as if Shinkane has a habit of breaking each other’s hearts and ours too, huh? But we know they will reunite in FI, so there’s hope! And who knows what the future holds.

Well, the movie covers many issues: foreign politics, references from the bible, Bifrost, new technology and AI, lots of action and so on. It’s quite exhausting to do research in Japanese as a beginner, so I only focused on the things I wanted to know. In other words: Akane, Kogami, Ginoza and Shinkane! I can’t wait for this movie to be released in my country, although I think it will probably be another year :’(

One last thing: speculations about the nature of the relationship between Akane and Kogami are running wild on social media again but all I can say is that if only a mere 20% of the above is true, then you can’t speak of platonic. Sorry, it’s not possible! There are far too many emotions, far too much awkwardness here that you don’t go through as “just friends”. They’re not a couple, but both of them are probably aware that they could become one if they chose to.

[underthetree845]

Alrighty April, can you write a yandere! Chuuya x reader fanfic (hcs or oneshots whatevers easier) where reader is single (More of a hopeless romantic type thing) and she's talking and laughing with Dazai? Maybe Dazai will hold your hand or something and he snaps. Maybe he could like kidnap you, or kill dazai, or something? Idk, I'm just trying to give you ideas, do whatever you want with this request :)

Hey! I know this took me awhile to answer, I just had some other things I needed to push out of my drafts first, so I do apologize :') I'm going to tag you just to make sure you see this: @a-random-weeb And please let me know what you think!

(As previously stated) I have never written yandere content before, and I don't feel comfortable writing anything too dark, so I did my best with this. It might come off as a little more jealous/possessive, but I stuck to the prompt.

Dogs Are Better

Chuuya/Reader (oneshot request)

Cws:  gn! reader, jealousy, yandere if you squint, reader is a dog person (it makes sense later I promise), dazai getting beat up (by chuuya), possessive! chuuya, unhealthy possessiveness, chuuya does genuinely care, implications of stalking, alcohol, drinking, slightly tipsy reader, reader gets a hangover, overly trusting reader, kind of kidnapping? 

About 2.7k words

Summary: Chuuya is already overly protective of you, how would he react if someone threatened to take you away?

A/n: Please note, I did my best to altar their roles and limitations to fit the prompt, but this is not necessarily how I ultimately view Dazai and Chuuya as characters! Also- in case it's unclear- Dolcetto is a type of red wine.

Chuuya’s gloved hand grips his drink tighter. The bartender has been growing worried that it will just shatter under the pressure.

It’s been over an hour and you haven’t stopped encouraging Dazai with that stupid grin on your face. It’s nothing like the one you give him, the one he lives to protect. 

You’ve got a heart that longs to be loved, one Chuuya wants to nurture. How can he make you understand that you don’t need to jump around from person to person to receive compliments and feel validated? Why can’t you see that he’d be more than enough?

With a slam of glass down on the polished wood, Chuuya slides off his barstool and makes his way around to where you and Dazai are seated. 

-

It was a stormy day, but nonetheless, Chuuya decided to make a run to the little shop one block from his place. He was set on picking up some appetizers that would go well with the red Dolcetto sitting in his kitchen cabinet. 

Leather shoes splashed in the puddles along the sidewalk, rain pittered against the black of his coat and umbrella. He held the plastic bag of gouda and roasted turkey slices with one hand, doubling up on the knot in hopes of preventing any water from leaking in. The shade of his hair was the only reason he didn’t blend into the bleary background. The city was a monotone watercolor painting; dozens of droplets falling from the sky, lights flickering on as afternoon turned into evening, the usual rush hour bustle muffled by the cold rain of the murky clouds above. 

Anyone would’ve paused for a moment if they found a soaking figure crouched down on the sidewalk. Anyone would’ve tapped them with their foot to see if they needed help. Anyone’s heart would’ve melted a little when they laid eyes on the shivering puppy the person had been shielding from the rain. Anyone’s heart would’ve thumped a little harder making eye contact with you for the first time. Not just anyone deserved to. 

When you refused to take the umbrella and leave Chuuya without one, a compromise was made that he would walk you home; somehow, that resulted with him sitting on your bathroom floor, caring for a wet puppy, and trying to ignore the way his heart skipped a beat with every laugh that spilled from your lips. 

What kind of person halts everything, soaks themself to the bone for some random dog, and lets the first stranger to offer them an umbrella into their apartment? He began to question whether it was the puppy or you who needed more protection. 

The redhead found himself wandering into your city block more often. He noticed your favorite coffee shop, and decided that it had to be added to his routine. Lovely little coincidences slowly allowed him to engrain himself into your everyday life. It was all for your own good, after all. 

Someone getting a little too friendly on the metro? That same man’s body was found beaten half to death in an alleyway the next morning. No evidence, no fingerprints; the perpetrator used gloves. 

Crying because of the things your friends say behind your back? Chuuya isn’t hesitating to accidentally stumble upon your hiding spot and offer his shoulder to lean on. 

On a particularly windy day, his hat blew off, and you just happened to be nearby to catch it. 

It had to be some form of fate. He was meant to find you and you were meant to be with him. 

Such a precious creature you turned out to be; he found it sad that no one had ever bothered to get to know you properly. To understand you. Not like he had. 

You were a drug to his mind every waking second and every night as he laid awake staring at the ceiling, arms crossed behind his head.

Everything slid into place so naturally. He messaged you good morning and you followed through with a goodnight. On the best days, he walked back through his front door unable to wipe the lovesick grin from his face. 

His presence gave you something solid to fall back on, it was nice. 

He should’ve known it could only last for so long. 

-

Some people are like parasites. They squirm around their miserable existence until they can find something lively to latch onto. They use it to fill their own void, draining the other being of its life and leaving it behind once they’ve had their fill. 

“Oh, Chibi! Didn’t expect to see you here,~” the brunette chimes. Liar. 

You spin around on your barstool and a smile lights your eyes up when your gaze lands on the redhead. 

“Y/n-san and I were just sharing a drink. Do you two know each other?” Bastard. 

“Chuu, it’s good to see you,” your voice melts in his ears. “Do you want to join us?” 

“I don’t know why you didn’t introduce me sooner,” a grin spreads across Dazai’s face, “They’re an absolute treat.” He swirls the sake around in his cup before raising the glass to his lips. Parasite. 

“Yeah, I’ll join you,” Chuuya replies politely, taking the seat to your right while Dazai is on your left. 

“So how do you and Dazai know each other?” you question innocently. The two men make eye contact for a brief, unnoticeable moment. 

“Work,” they both reply in unison. “We dealt a lot with trades between organizations,” Chuuya explains.

“Many jobs here and there,” Dazai adds. You nod your head in understanding. 

“But enough about us!” a fox-like grin crawls up onto Dazai’s face, “I’ve barely gotten to know you yet.” 

“I don’t think there’s much to talk about,” you reply with a humble smile. 

Chuuya sighs and turns to the bartender to order another drink. If only he could make you understand. 

“Nonsense!” Dazai rests his chin in the palm of his hand, “Why don’t we play a little game?” 

“Okay,” you nod with interest. “It’s either or,” he continues with a mischievous glint in his eyes, “First question: Tall men or short men?” Chuuya chokes on his whisky. “Hmm,” you tap your chin in thought, “I don’t think height matters much to me.” 

“Interesting,” Dazai folds his arms in front of his chest. Chuuya glares. You’re treading on thin ice, Mackerel. 

“Next question: Do you think dark eyes or light eyes are prettier?” Dazai tilts his head, you stay silent. “Sorry, but I don’t think I want to be asked these types of questions,” you state politely, Chuuya has to hold back his smirk. “Ah, I see, I do apologize,” Dazai leans back, “I’ll change the topic. Cats or dogs?” He’s not worth starting a bar fight over, Chuuya internally screams, he's not worth it, he's not worth it, he’s not worth it. 

“Well, that’s a tough one,” you hum, tracing your finger over the rim of your glass, “but I’d have to say dogs.” Chuuya’s ears perk up. “They’re so protective and loyal, and I’ve never met one that wanted to sink its teeth into me just because it can.” “I see,” Dazai smiles slyly, narrowing his eyes. 

Chuuya sighs. You shouldn’t be wasting your breath on such a snake. Can’t you tell he’s done this a million times? The way his lips move, when his finger slips under his glass to set it down softly, how his eyes trace over your form like a wolf studying its prey. 

“What about you, Chuu?” your voice breaks him out of his trance. He blinks at you a few times before raising his eyebrow, your giggle practically squeezes at his heart. 

“Do you want to take some tequila shots with us?” you tilt your head. Chuuya raises an eyebrow. “Tequila? You don’t drink very often though,” he furrows his eyebrows in concern, “Tequila is pretty strong, you’ll end up with a shitty hangover.” 

“Dazai says he can have a few shots without getting too tipsy though,” you reply. Dazai sits with a conceited smile. 

Of course he can, that man’s alcohol tolerance is concerningly high. 

“Fine, but just one,” Chuuya’s tone is stern, “two at most. You’ve already had three drinks.” 

“I’m not even tipsy though,” you pout softly. Dazai chuckles as he raises his hand to call the bartender over.  

It was clear from the start that you had no intention of heeding Chuuya’s advice. After two shots, you were giggling all over yourself and Chuuya had to keep a hand on your back to prevent you from falling off your barstool. “No, Y/n, give that back, hey! Dammit!” Chuuya attempts to swipe the glass away, but you’re just fast enough to steal his shot and throw another mouthful of tequila down the back of your throat. 

“Mm!” you beam with satisfaction, “I told you Chuu, I’m fine.” The warm-toned lights of the bar seem to complement the hazy flush of your cheeks that bleeds into your smile. He adores the way you lean into him so trustingly. He’d probably have a smile similar to your own creeping up into his cheeks if it weren’t for the dark-eyed lynx sitting just to your left.

“They told you ‘Chuu,’ they’re fine,” Dazai’s lips form a smirk, one Chuuya wants so badly to smack off his face. He glares for a moment, but reminds himself of who his top priority is. He leads you to your feet by your forearms and catches you when you fail to hold yourself up. “Y/n, I’m going to take you home now, okay?” Chuuya’s voice is gentle, he slings your arm around his shoulder and turns to walk out the door. You look over at Chuuya and suddenly gasp, “We’re going somewhere? Where?” 

“I’m taking you home, Y/n.” “Come on Chuuya, you’re really not willing to share?” Dazai calls loudly. 

Chuuya pushes down the feeling boiling under his skin for your sake. You’re trusting him to get you home safely- admittedly your judgment may be a bit skewed at the moment- but still. 

“What’s so special about them, huh?” Dazai prods and Chuuya’s grip on you tightens. You’ll never get to know. You don’t deserve to. That’s my right, this is my person. Who the hell do you think you are? 

“I may just have to steal them away and find out for myself,~” Dazai smirks and Chuuya freezes. It’s only for a brief moment. He continues walking, but a dark cloud settles around his chest and in his mind. 

-

“I’ll be right back,” Chuuya reassures you as he buckles you into the passenger seat of his car, “It’ll take two minutes, I promise.” “Where’re you going?” you look at him with a half-lidded stare, fingers still gripping the edge of his sleeve. “The bar has a bug problem,” he smiles deeply, “I’m going to go help them sort some things out.” 

-

Dazai hadn't turned his head back after Chuuya’s fist came into contact with his cheek, the beginning of a bruise certainly beginning to form where he was hit. “Ouch,” Dazai keeps his voice steady, and his eyebrows lowered. He rests his hands in his pockets, ignoring the stinging pain in his back from being slammed against the wall in the alleyway out back of the bar. “I said, do you understand me, Dazai?” Chuuya grits his teeth, clenching his fist as he uses every drop of his remaining willpower to not crack Dazai’s head open like an egg. He takes one step closer. 

“You really feel that threatened?” Dazai laughs lightly, “Aren’t I allowed to take an interest? They really are a very intriguing pers-!” Dazai grunts and his chest concaves as he feels the wind being knocked from his lungs. He looks up, back flat against the ground, Chuuya’s heel digging into his chest. “Something isn’t clicking in that brain of yours, so let me spell it out,” the mafioso glares, his frame silhouetted by the moon. “Y/n doesn’t need people like you in their life. The world doesn’t deserve them, I have to protect them from it. There’s no one else who can, don’t stick your nose where you don’t belong.” Chuuya takes a step back, allowing Dazai to sit up before turning on his heel to return to where you wait. Dazai’s scoff makes him freeze. “Shouldn’t that be something Y/n decides for themself?” Dazai’s voice echos, Chuuya doesn’t even need to turn around to see the haughty smirk on Dazai’s face. 

In a split second, Chuuya’s heel comes into contact with Dazai’s other cheek, knocking the man roughly to the ground for a second time. “Tch, I don’t know why I even bother with you,” Chuuya snarls. Dazai stays low until his ex-partner walks around the corner and out of sight. 

Dazai sits up and the corners of his mouth curl into a grin. He wipes blood from his bottom lip and chuckles deeply. “Damn, Chibi.” 

-

Your mind keeps slipping you in and out of consciousness. One moment, you’re riding next to Chuuya in his car. He’s gripping the steering wheel tightly. The next, you’re in his arms, and he’s carrying you into a strange house. You accept whatever he puts in your mouth, swallowing it with the water he holds up to your lips. 

You awake with a jolt, immediately laying back down when a sharp pain shoots through your head. You groan slightly, rubbing your eyes and trying to adjust to the morning sunlight. The first thing you notice is that you are still wearing your clothes from last night. The second thing you notice is that your shoes and jacket have been removed and placed on a chair next to the bed, and there’s a bottle of hangover medicine sitting on the nightstand to your left. The third thing you notice is that wherever you appear to have spent the night is definitely not your house. Ignoring the ache in your head, you throw the covers off and stand up cautiously. There’s something indistinctly familiar about the room’s scent, but you shake it off. 

Creaking the door open, you observe the wood furnishings and step hesitantly into the hallway. Something in the next room smells heavenly- like a hearty broth. You can hear someone shuffling around. You tiptoe forward, but any apprehension churning in your stomach dissipates as soon as you lay eyes on the familiar head of red hair standing in the kitchen. 

“Chuu?” you crinkle your expression in confusion. He smiles slightly and places a wooden spoon over the pot on the stove before looking up at you. “Y/n,” he turns down the heat and walks over to you, “How are you? Do you have much of a headache? I hope the medication helped.” 

“Yeah, it’s not that bad…” you reply, scanning your eyes around the room, “is this your house?” “Mhm,” he replies, brushing his thumb over your cheek, “Well, our house now. You take a half step back. “What do you mean?” you question, “You know where I live, I have my own home.” Chuuya just shakes his head. “That isn’t going to work anymore,” he sighs, “I did a lot of thinking last night. Trust me, this is what’s best for you.”  A shiver runs up your spine. The look in his eyes is so… impassive, nothing like the man you know. “What are you saying?” you shake your head slightly, “What, are you going to just keep me here against my will?”  Chuuya steps forward again, his eyes boring into your own. “You won’t mind after a while,” he replies, taking one of your hands in his and brushing his thumb over your knuckles, “I’ll give you a good life, I promise.” You try to pull your hand away but Chuuya grips it tighter. You’re both silent for a moment, the air in the room seems to still. “Chuuya, you’re scaring me,” your voice wavers slightly. 

An invisible force pulls you closer to the man, you stumble into his chest and he catches you by the waist, using his other hand to cup your cheek. A cold, thick sense of dread is present in the back of your mind, but you’re having trouble focusing on anything except his gaze. For a moment, his eyes soften. He looks at you tenderly, like the Chuuya you thought you knew. “Don’t worry, I won’t let anything happen to you,” he speaks closely. You find yourself unable to move as he presses lips against your own, holding you close as if you could break at any moment. 

A/n: I realized while writing this that this is actually the first time I've put a kiss into my writing! I am also open to feedback since I don't try to write this type of character/relationship very often. Thank you for reading!

[dbnightingale24]

Turning A Dream Into Reality

~~

The final installment to ‘You’ve Always Been My Dream’

Part 1, Part 2 

~~

When I tell y’all that my personal life has been INSANE, that’s putting it nicely. I’m so sorry this took so long, but I’m so happy to finally be posting this! I love this chapter so much, and I hope you all enjoy it! Also, for those of you who are still upset with me for the ending of that Lloyd story, I hope this makes up for it.

Thank you to @emerald-evans for this amazing mood board! I love it so much and I love you!

Word Count: 44,888 (listen, you’ll understand why when you read it)

Warnings: SMUT (18+, MINORS DNI), Fluff, Angst, Arguing, Daddy Kink, Family Drama, Swearing, Anxiety, Public Arguing...I’m sure I missed something, but this is truly mainly fluff

Song(s) That Inspired This Chapter: All of you, all of me 

Summary: As everything starts to come to light, in a less than ideal way, you start worry that maybe it’ll be too much for Andy. However, Andy is willing to do whatever it takes to show you that he’s all in.

I do not give consent/permission for my stories/works to be posted elsewhere. I do not condone this type of behavior, this is for entertainment purposes only.

~~

“What the fuck, Y/N?! You fucking looked me in the eyes-”

“I know, Jake. I know and I’m sorry,” you apologize for what feels like the millionth time.

You all have been in the kitchen for over an hour and it feels like you’re getting nowhere, but it’s not like you’re surprised. You already knew Jacob wasn’t going to handle it well, but him catching Andy filming you two while fucking? Any hopes of it going at all well went out the window after that.

“So, you’ve just been fucking my dad?!” Jacob exclaims as he finishes his third drink.

“I’m dating him, Jake.”

“Y/N-”

“Jacob, just hear me out-”

“It’s not enough for you to wreck every other family in Newton? You had to fuck with mine too?”

“JACOB!” both Sarah and Andy exclaim.

“No,” you sob, “he’s angry with me so just let him get it out.”

“Babe-” Andy starts.

“Jesus, can you not call her that?!” Jacob interrupts. “Can you not confirm that you two are an actual fucking couple?!”

Can the floor of your loft just swallow you whole?

“Is this why you were pushing so hard for my parents to breakup? So you could sink your claws into my dad?”

“You know that’s not it! Even before I came along, it wasn’t-”

“How long has this been going on? How long have you been sleeping with him?!”

“Jacob-”

“How long?!”

“ Dating him? Almost two years. In love with him? Three.”

“Goddammit, Y/N!”

“Jacob, please just calm down and-”

“How fucking stupid was I to trust you? To believe that you had my best interest at heart?”

“We were going to tell you! That’s what tonight was supposed to be about, but we got carried away and lost track of time...we tried, Jacob. We tried so hard to fight it and just walk away but-”

“You didn’t fucking try hard enough!”

“Jacob, please just sit down and hear me out-”

“Just fucking save it. Save your bullshit and go fuck yourself.”

“Jacob!” Andy snaps.

“Fuck you too,” he bites back towards Andy before turning his attention to Sarah, “I’m fucking leaving.”

And with that, he’s out the door.

“He’ll get over it,” Sarah promises both you and Andy before rushing after him.

Your tears start falling the second the door closes.

“It’s going to be ok, sweetheart. He just needs time,” Andy tries to reassure you as he wraps his arms around you.

“He hates me so much!”

“No, he’s just upset. He’s hurt and he feels betrayed, and he has a right to that. We lied to him and right now, it doesn’t matter that we did it for a good reason, it only matters that we lied. He won’t be mad forever and he will calm down and talk to us.”

“How are you so calm about this?!”

“Because I know my son. He loves you and when Jacob loves someone, he never stays mad at them. It might take him a while, but he comes around,” he sighs.

“I wanna go home.”

“Lets go, sweetheart,” Andy mumbles into your hair before kissing it.

In the weeks that follow, you’re basically useless. Besides going to work, you don’t do much of anything. You finally clear out your loft since there’s no reason for you to keep it anymore, you attempt to decorate the house but you just end up crying every time, and if you don’t have to, you don’t leave the bed. Sarah tries to talk to you, but all you can find yourself responding with one word answers, if you bother to respond at all.

Andy doesn’t complain at all. On the days when you’re too depressed to shower he bathes you himself, when you’re not in the mood to eat he only asks you to eat half a sandwich and drink water, and when you don’t get out of bed he stays right beside you.

If anything, it makes you feel worse because you can’t even begin to imagine how he feels. You want to be there for him, but you can barely get the hell out of bed for work.

But you need to be there for him. You love him and you want to be there for him the way he’s always been there for you.

“I’m going to the grocery store, sweetheart. Do you want anything?” Andy asks as he walks into the bedroom.

“I’ll go with you,” you respond softly from under the covers, popping your head out just a little.

“Are you sure? You don’t have to-”

“I have to stop. I can’t keep moping around and waiting for him to call me. We have our own life to lead and...I have to get back to living. Let me shower and we’ll go, okay?” you smile weakly.

Andy walks over and kisses you softly on the forehead, “take as much time as you need, honey.”

While in the shower, you realize that this is going to be the first time you and Andy are going out in public as an official couple.

If you weren’t feeling a panic attack coming on before, you definitely are now.

“Are you okay?” Andy asks as you come out of the bathroom.

“I’m fine, I just realized...we’re going out in public together...as a couple.”

“Yeah?”

“It’s our first time,” you humorlessly chuckle as you throw your towel onto the bed and start to get dressed.

“Honey, if you’ve changed your mind-”

“I haven’t. I still...I want to go, it’s just a big realization, ya know?”

“Please don’t push yourself if you’re not ready.”

“Andy, I’m not ashamed of you or our relationship. I-”

“I know, sweetheart-”

“Just...just hear me out,” you breathe as you pull on your Pearl Jam shirt. “I love you so fucking much and sometimes, I really don’t think you realize just how much that is. I don’t want people to think less of you because you’re with me. I know you say you don’t care, but I do. I don’t want this relationship to be a secret anymore, I’m just...I don’t want us to go out and you hear everything they say, see the stares, and decide that it’s too much. Between Jacob and them...I wouldn’t blame you.”

“Y/N, I love you and I’m not going anywhere. I know it’s all just words to you, because a lot of people have said a lot of things to you and then have turned around and hurt you, so I know I have to show it. I have no problem doing that and I’ll wait as long as I need to. Fuck this entire town, fuck Laurie, and fuck everyone who has ever made you feel less than or undeserving. I’m not ashamed of you and I’m not ashamed of our love.”

You make your way over to him and wrap your arms around his neck, “I love you so much.”

He picks you up and kisses you deeply, and you wrap your legs around him. “I love you too, Y/N. I always will,” he breathes once you two break apart.

“I believe you, Andy...when you say the things you do...I believe you. It’s not just words to me...I’m still just getting used to all of this. I half expected you to leave after everything with Jacob, but you’ve been so fucking patient and loving. You’ve been amazing and I’ve been-”

“You’re processing, and that’s okay,” he quickly defends.

“You’ve needed me and-”

“You being here is more than enough. Your kisses, you holding me, you staying by my side...it’s more than enough.”

“You truly believe this is gonna work?”

“I know it will.”

He kisses you again and this time, you’re the one that deepens it as run your hands through his hair. He walks back a little and soon enough, he’s sitting on the bed and you’re grinding yourself against him.

“Sweetheart,” he breathes before he starts to trail kisses down your neck; his hands slowly make their way down to your ass and he grips it tight.

“Fuck!”

“I’ve missed you. Missed making you feel good.”

“Andy...Andy, we have to go,” you giggle.

“We can go later.”

“When we get back, I promise. I miss you too.”

“God, what the fuck am I gonna do with you?” he husks as he looks up at you.

“Love me,” you smile down at him.

You pick a random pair of shorts and pull on your low top Converse, before grabbing your phone and wallet. You look yourself over in the mirror and take a deep breath.

It won’t be so scary after you get the first time out of the way.

You give Andy a small smile as you make your way over to him and take his hand.

You can do this.

The entire ride (which really isn’t that long), you’re bouncing your leg nervously while holding his hand. You don’t mean to let your nerves get the best of you, but it’s not like you can exactly stop it. You’re not lying when you tell Andy you’re all in, but it just really fucking sucks when your life has been full of letdowns and disappointments. You feel terrible that there’s so much weight on Andy’s shoulders, but you truly are trying your best.

“I take it you didn’t make a list.”

“When do I ever make a list?” Andy smirks as he grabs a cart.

“That’s what I thought,” you laugh as you two make your way inside. “I feel like cooking tonight, so we can just split the bill-”

“No, I’ll cover it,” he counters as you two make your way down the produce isle.

“Andy-”

“We already split the bills, let me take care of the groceries this time, and you can cover it next time.”

“You are...annoying,” you grumble, grabbing a head of broccoli as he laughs.

“We could just open a Savings account together.”

“You trust me so much so fast?”

“It only took us forever to get here,” he shrugs, “we may as well just do what couples do.”

“Bite your tongue, Barber,” you giggle as you grab a plastic bag, “we need apples.”

“Please get green apples.”

“They’re too tart!”

“They taste better!”

“Andy, at your age-”

“Watch it.”

“Oh, you’re gonna get touchy about the age difference now?”

“You don’t have to bring it up while we’re grocery shopping.”

“That’s especially when I need to bring it up. Also, we need to get you vitamins. You’re running out.”

“Haven’t you been in bed depressed?”

“I’ve been snooping,” you smirks and and he bursts out laughing. “I have a feeling this little trip is about to get expensive.”

“Probably...shit,” Andy mutters as he looks ahead.

You follow his gaze and anxiety starts up all over again, “fuck. We are so bad at this.”

Laurie.

“Are you fucking serious?!” she exclaims, gaining more than a few looks. “Nothing’s going on?! Isn’t that what you told me?! You weren’t in love with her?!”

“Laurie, this isn’t time or the place,” Andy mutters, taking your hand in his.

“You’re a fucking piece of shit, Andy! Do you fucking...Jesus! You told me-”

“Back off,” you warn quietly.

“Excuse me?”

“Leave him alone, Laurie. He didn’t do this, you did. You cheated, you lied...you don’t get to attack him in the middle of the fucking grocery store because you’re mad that you fucked up.”

“You little bitch!”

“Back off, Laurie. I fucking mean it, this is your last warning.”

“Is that a threat?”

“It’s a fucking promise. Jacob’s told you enough stories so you know that I’m not fucking joking. I may be older now, but I still know how to throw a right hook.”

“This is what you left me for? A fucking violent whore?!” she scoffs in disbelief at Andy.

“We’ll talk about this another fucking time,” he all but growls before starting to push the cart and you both start walking off.

You feel her glare on you as you reach the end of the isle, and you turn around and cock your eyebrow.

If she really wants an all out brawl, you’re more than ready for it. In the end, all she does is flip you off before disappearing around the corner.

“Well that was fucking fun,” Andy mutters, “ what else do you need you from this isle?”

“Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. I can handle her and her wrath. I’ll go see her on Saturday and we’ll...we’ll talk it out. Jacob doesn’t need anymore shit to deal with.”

“Have you spoken to him recently?”

“Sort of. He asked me to come by for his birthday, so I guess that’s something.”

“That’s good!”

“I asked if it was okay that I bring you and he said he’s not sure.”

“No, don’t worry about me. I told you, his relationship with you is more important than my relationship with-”

“No, you’re apart of my life and that isn’t gonna change. He has to accept you at some point. He has to accept that we’re together.”

“Andy-”

“We are one,” he says sincerely as he stops and looks at you. “I love you and I’m with you.”

“Lets finish up, huh?” you smile as your eyes start to water.

He dips down and cups your face before kissing you deeply in front of everyone. “I love you, Y/N. I love you, I love you, I love you. I will always and forever love you.”

“I love you more than you’ll ever know,” you smile back with a small giggle.

Well, it’s out in the open for sure now.

As you two finish up shopping, both of you notice how much people are staring at the both of you. Andy senses your anxiety getting worse and he takes your hand in his.

“They don’t matter,” he tells you softly.

“The first time is always the hardest, right?”

“That would explain why the first time I filmed us, Jacob ruined it by bursting in, unannounced,” he mutters and you can’t stop the full bodied laugh that leaves your mouth.

You’re laughing so hard that your sides hurt, but you don’t care because it feels good. You spent so long moping, wallowing, and crying, and it just feels so damn good to smile. It feels so damn good to be happy, to feel joy instead of pain, it feels good to feel safe with the person you’re with, and it feels good to not have to hide.

It feels so damn to good to truly be in love.

“I hate you so much for making me laugh at such a shitty joke,” you breathe once you finally calm down, wiping your eyes as you finally turn your attention to Andy who is just looking at you with the softest smile. “What?”

“Lets finish this up and get home,” he chuckles, walking down the isle, quickly grabbing a bag of kettle chips.

“What?” you laugh as you follow behind him.

“I just love you so damn much.”

“Andy-”

“Lets get home,” he smiles at you.

You two make your way to the checkout isle, and while Andy pays for all of it, you can’t help but wonder if this is hows hes always been. Always so loving, open, honest, and genuine.

Always so loyal.

“Alright, I’ll get started on making dinner and-”

You’re cut off by Andy backing you into the kitchen and kissing you hard, hoisting you up and you instinctively wrap your legs around him.

“Andy...oh God, Andy! Stop, stop, stop! We have food that needs to go into the freezer! We finally your favorite ice cream!” you moan as he starts to bite and suck on your neck.

“Let it melt, I can go back and get more,” he growls as he starts towards the stairs.

“Andy!”

“Missed you so much, sweetheart. Hated not being able to satisfy you. Not getting lost in your love,” he husks, laying you down on the bed before taking his shirt off. “I just wanna get lost in you for a while,” he breathes as he starts to undo your shorts.

“You can do anything you want to me,” you whimper, biting your lip as he pulls off your shorts and gets on his knees.

His response is pulling your panties to the side and licking your soaked folds. He barely gives you a chance to prepare yourself before sliding two fingers into your soaked cunt.

“Fuck,” you sigh, arching your back and lulling your head back, gripping the sheets with one and his hair with the other.

“Look at you, so fucking beautiful,” he moans as he adds another finger.

“Missed... you so much, baby!”

“Yeah? You want me to pull you apart, sweetheart?”

“P-please, baby! I need it so much!”

As Andy’s head disappears between your legs and you feel his lips pulling on and massaging your clit, you close your eyes and find comfort in the fact that this is your life now.

Andy loves you as you are and for who you are. There’s no more hiding, no more guilt, and no more shame. It’s real and it’s forever.

“Jesus, Andy!” you mewl as you come apart for him.

“Been so long...needed to taste you.”

“Baby, please! I need to feel you!”

“Take your fucking shirt and bra off,” he demands as he gets up and takes his own shirt off, “I wanna fucking see all of you.”

You’re quick to take off your remaining clothes as he rips off your panties and for once, instead of feeling anxious or insecure, you only feel love and happiness as he looks you over.

“You’re mine, Y/N,” he declares as he thrusts himself inside of you.

“Fuck!”

“Mine and mine alone, I’m gonna love you forever,” he groans as he starts to move within you.

“Then show me, baby. Show me just how much I belong to you.”

You and Andy spend the next few hours getting lost in each other, ignoring your phones and the outside world. It doesn’t matter that Laurie knows and it doesn’t matter that Jacob hates you. All that matters is that you two have and are committed to each other.

It only matters that you two are insanely in love with one another.

“Fucking give it to me, sweet girl,” Andy moans as he fucks into you another orgasm.

“Too much!”

“I know you can take it, baby! I know you can give me one more...ahh shit!”

“ANDY!” you scream as you hit your climax, making a mess all his cock and the bed.

“Fuck, Y/N!” he groans as he spills his release inside of you.

As he rides out both your highs, you wrap your arms around him and press soft kisses onto his arm, running your fingers through hair, just relish the feel of him his love. When he finally comes down from his high, he softly collapses on you, resting his head on your chest and sighing in content.

This is heaven.

“I think we should adopt a dog,” you say after a moment, still running your fingers through his hair.

“What?” he laughs incredulously, looking up at you.

“Lets adopt a dog,” you repeat, looking down at him.

“You wanna get a dog?”

“Why not? You said you wanna have kids-”

“We don’t have if you don’t want to.”

“It’s not that I don’t want to, Atticus, I just feel like it’ll be good practice, for me anyway. You’ve already had a child.”

“Why do you think you need practice? You’ve been taking care of Jacob since you were 15.”

“That’s different,” you laugh. “I don’t know, it’s not like I had the best role models, and I’m scared to fuck it up. I figure that a dog is basically a child, and if I don’t fucking kill it, maybe I won’t be so bad at it.”

“I think you’ll make a terrific mom, but we can adopt a dog if you want,” he chuckles before kissing your shoulder, before propping himself up. “We can go to the shelter on Saturday, after I get back from my talk with Laurie.”

“Sounds good, where are you going?”

“To put the groceries away,” he laughs.

“I’ll go down with you,” you sigh as you sit up.

“You can stay up here, I know how to put groceries away,” he scoffs as he pulls on his boxer briefs.

“That’s debatable,” you smirk as you pull on his ‘Alice In Chains’ shirt, “but I’m not going to monitor you, I have a home to decorate.”

“Yes you do,” he smiles before dipping down and kissing you.

As Andy stands in the kitchen, putting things away, and you put up pictures of you two, a feeling happiness washes over you like you’ve never felt before, and everything feels as it should.

For the next few days everything is perfect, and you feel like you’re living someone else’s life. You and Andy quickly fall into a routine of getting up and showering together, you make the both of you lunch while he makes you both coffee, and you kiss each other before leaving for work.

You text each other throughout the day and since you’re usually home first, you get started with dinner, Andy comes home and greets you with a kiss before setting up shop in the kitchen and getting started on work. During dinner, you two talk about your days and try to come up with a plan for the weekend, mainly trying to figure out a time to go to the shelter. When you’re both all done, Andy cleans up while you go upstairs and take a shower which he always ends up joining you in. The nights usually end with sex, a movie, or both, and fall asleep holding each other tight.

It’s so domestic, simple, loving, care free and every thing you’ve ever wanted. It’s picture perfect and you slowly start to believe that maybe life can get better than it has been.

Too bad reality always fucking finds you.

“Just friends with the Barber family?” your boss, Mr. Hathaway, smirks.

“Excuse me?”

“My girlfriend saw that little exchange between you, Laurie, and Andy Barber at the grocery store on Monday. Didn’t wanna cheat on your boyfriend, huh?”

“That’s extremely unprofessional and I’d really rather not talk about it. Especially with you. Why do you even keep hitting on me if you’re in a relationship?”

“I like to play around, no big deal,” he shrugs as if it’s nothing, “no need to get upset, I just didn’t know you had it in you to steal someone else’s husband,” he scoffs before making his way back to his office.

You feel your blood boil and want to text Andy, but you know he’ll show up and punch him in the face. Things are going so well, so you just swallow it down and do your best to work to the best of your ability.

You do your best to focus, but all you want to do is cry. It’s not like you didn’t know you would have to deal with shit like this, but at your fucking job? It can’t be that big of a deal though? Yeah, Andy’s a hot shot lawyer, but not that many can really give a shit about his relationship status...can they?

The second you reach your car, you burst into tears. You don’t want to be so hurt and upset, and you know you shouldn’t be, but it feels like a repeat of what happened between you and Mr. Matthews. You aren’t even the reason Andy originally wanted a divorce, it was Laurie. However, you know there’s no use in pleading your case or saying anything to anyone, because you have a reputation and so does Laurie.

Hers will win over yours every time.

By the time you get home, you just want to hide under the covers and disappear, but you don’t want to worry Andy. So, you change into one of his t-shirts as always and get started on dinner like nothing’s wrong.

“I’m home, sweetheart,” Andy calls as he enters the home you two share, and you quickly wipe your eyes. “Whatever you’re making smells amazing and I need it after...hey, what’s wrong?” he questions, instantly dropping his briefcase and quickly making his way over to you.

“Nothing, I’m fine,” you lie all too quickly as you give the best smile you can muster.

“Why are you lying to me?”

“I’m not lying, it’s just not a big deal. I’m overreacting.”

“You don’t cry over just anything.”

“Andy-”

“Tell me what’s going on.”

“Just some shit I had to deal with at work. People apparently have heard about the grocery store incident that happened, and it’s automatically my fault. I stole you from Laurie.”

It’s not like you’re lying.

“Jesus fucking Christ!”

“Andy, it’s fine. It’s really not a big deal.”

“You didn’t do anything wrong-”

“And we know that, so that’s all that matters. We knew that people were gonna talk, it just caught me off guard. We’ve been having such an amazing week and I wasn’t ready for it.”

“Honey, are you okay?”

“I will be. Honestly, it just caught me off guard and it fucked up my day. I’m alright.”

“You can tell me the truth-”

“Baby, I am. It’s nothing for either of us to get worked up about. Now, tell me about your day.”

“Sweetheart-”

“I wanna hear about your day, Andy. Please.”

Andy sighs in defeat and finally starts to let it go. “I’ve got another murder.”

“Well fuck!”

“I don’t know, I think I’m just gonna quit soon. It’s been nothing but murder cases and abuse lately, and I think I’ve reached my limit.”

“I wouldn’t blame you.”

“You’d be okay with that?”

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

“I won’t be making as much money and-”

“Andy, I don’t care about the money,” you scoff, putting the spatula down and looking at him. “I didn’t fall in love with you because of how much money you make. I fell in love with you because of you. Who you are.”

“I know but-”

“But nothing. You can collect trash for a living and I wouldn’t give a shit. I just want to be with you. We’ll figure it out together, it’s nothing to worry about.”

“Even if I’m a teacher?”

“You can sign me up for one of your classes any time you want,” you smile at him.

“I love you so fucking much,” he chuckles before kissing you.

As he makes his way upstairs, you do your best to let go of your pain, frustration, and anxiety and carry on with the night, but it just won’t go away. You can tell that Andy knows that something is off as he makes his way back downstairs, but he doesn’t press because he knows better, and he tries to play along, but when you basically attack him while you two are watching ‘Breakfast at Tiffany’s’, he knows something off.

“Sweetheart...wait...what’s...what’s wrong?” he asks as he forces you two apart.

“I just want you, daddy,” you moan, grinding yourself against him, going to kiss him again, but he turns away. “Andy-”

“What happened at work?”

“I already told you-”

“Who was the one who said it?”

“Why does it matter?”

“Because you’re not acting like you. You’re not here with me.”

“It’s not like it matters.”

“That’s not fair. You know I don’t only want sex from you. I never have.”

“That’s not what I mean...you’re right, that wasn’t fair and I’m sorry.”

“Honey, what’s going on with you?”

“It’s just...this is how we end our nights and-”

“Listen, I don’t care how we end our nights as long as I end them with you. I love you. Every part and everything about you. Not just sex. I’ll admit that I am a little more eager with you, because it’s never been this good for me, even with Laurie when we were younger. I could never be this open or experimental, but it’s not what keeps me around. I love you, Y/N. I love you for who you are, not for what you have to offer physically.”

“Andy...” you trail off as you start to cry.

God, what the fuck is wrong with you?

“Hey, what’s wrong? What happened?”

“This is all I’m good for! This is all I’ll ever been seen for-”

“By them! Not by me! You should know better-”

“I’m just so fucking scared, Andy. I’m not worthy of you and-”

“If anything, I’m not worthy of you! I’m not going anywhere, I promise. I love you.”

“It’s already going around at my job, so it’s only matter of time before it gets around at your job and-”

“So what? Y/N, so fucking what? Who gives a shit? I don’t! My love for you isn’t changing. I know you! I know you inside and out and I know how sincere and genuine you are. I don’t care what anyone else has to say.”

“Andy-”

“Please hear me, Y/N. This is real and it’s never changing. I want you, I need you, and I love you. I will always choose you. Your parents aren’t going to scare me away, I don’t care how Jacob feels about us, I don’t care what anyone has to say about us, I just care about you, how you feel, and how I feel about you. I just care about us.”

“You say that now but-”

“It’s not changing, sweetheart. I just want you and I just need you,” he promises as you sob with a sniffle. “Please just tell me what happened at work.”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“It does when it makes you feel like this.”

“I never feel like I’m worthy of you.”

“We’re gonna have to work on that,” he sighs, turning off the TV before wrapping his arms around you and standing up.

“What are you doing?” you ask as you wrap your legs around his waist.

“We’re going to bed because you need rest.”

“No, I’m fine. I just-”

“We’re gonna rest, honey. Don’t try and stop me.”

“I got you all worked up.”

“This isn’t the first boner I’ve gotten that’s gonna have to go away by itself,” he laughs as he carries you up the steps.

“Andy-”

“Just rest. Rest and we’ll talk about all of this more on our way to adopt a dog.”

“Andy-”

“I mean it. We’ll figure all of it out, we just need to rest for now,” he reassures you as he lays you down on the bed before getting into next to you.

“I’m so sorry,” you sob as you turn to face him.

“There’s nothing to be sorry for. You had a rough day and are understandably upset. Please just rest,” he begs gently as he wraps his arm around you and pulls you close.

“I love you, Andy.”

“I love you too, sweetheart,” he reassures you before kissing your forehead.

As you try to calm down enough to go to sleep, you find yourself finding comfort and peace in Andy’s arms. Finally starting to believe that he’s in it for the long haul, and just maybe, having to endure hell won’t be so bad after all.

**

When you wake up, your head is on Andy’s bare chest and he’s leaning against the headboard, reading the paper.

God, you love your life.

“Hi,” you mumble softly.

Andy looks down at you and smiles before kissing your forehead, “good morning.”

“What time are going to see Laurie?”

“In an hour. I figure I’ll get it out of the way and then we’ll have the rest of the day to ourselves.”

“Do you want me to go with you?”

“You stay here. I can only keep my cool if she isn’t hurling insults at you,” he mutters, finally putting his newspaper down.

“Andy, about last night-”

“Don’t apologize again. I told you that I’ll be patient and will spend the rest of my life just how much I love you. Yesterday was rough and I understand. It’s hard to not get upset when you have to constantly deal with that shit.”

“Yeah, but what I said was...that mean and a low blow. I know that you don’t want just sex from me, it’s just...I’m still learning, Andy. I’m still learning how to be loved. Truly loved. It feels so good but it’s terrifying at the same time, because I’m still so afraid. I’ve never felt anything like this...I’ve never had anything like this before and I’m just so afraid that it could go away at any moment. I get scared of losing you, because you’re the best thing that’s ever been mine,” you sniffle, hoping you don’t sound like a complete idiot to him.

Andy dips down and kisses you passionately and you run your hands through his hair.

“You’re the best thing that’s ever been mine too, sweetheart,” he breathes once you two break apart. “I know that we’re gonna have setbacks, arguments, and there will be days when you just need reassurance. I’m fine with that. I’m never going to stop wanting you. Wanting us. I’ll never stop loving you,” he promises with a soft and sincere smile.

“Wanna shower together?”

“I’d love to.”

The entire shower, Andy won’t stop kissing you and you can’t stop giggling. It’s not sexual or lustful, instead it’s just sweet and innocent, and you wish it could always be like this. You wish it could always be just you and him and that you could always feel this safe.

However, you’re not a child and you know that’s not how the real world works.

“I’ll text you when I leave so you can get ready,” Andy tells you as you two make your way downstairs. “Do you know which shelter you wanna go to?”

“The Boston Animal Care and Adoption Center.”

“Sounds good. As soon as I’m done with all of this shit we’ll go, okay?”

“Okay,” you smile before getting on your tiptoes, “kiss please?”

“Needy,” he laughs before giving you a quick kiss on the lips, “I love you.”

“I love you, hurry back,” you pout as he turns to leave.

“Will do,” he calls over his shoulder, “trust me.”

And with that, he gets into his car and drives off.

For the first thirty minutes everything is perfect. You’re laying on the sofa, eating a fruit bowl you made for yourself, watching ‘Singles’, and waiting to hear from Andy. So, of course you’re happy when your phone finally goes off, but your smile soon turns into a scowl as soon as you see who it is.

“Good morning, mother,” you sigh as you pause the movie.

“I raised you better!” she slurs and you roll your eyes.

“Jesus Christ! It’s only 9:30 in the morning and you’re already drunk?”

“I’ve been drinking since last night! Trying to deal with the fact that I have you for a daughter! Forcing myself not to go to your place and-”

“What the hell are you talking about and how do you know where I live?”

“Laurie!”

Anger activated.

“I’m sorry, come again?” you question you feel your cheeks start to burn with rage.

“It’s bad enough that you’re flaunting your relationship with Andy Barber and didn’t even have the decency to tell me yourself, but I have to hear about it from other people? How you stole him from her? After everything your Father put us through, you pull this shit?!”

“Who the hell did you hear this from?” you all but growl as you turn off the TV and make your way upstairs, looking for something to wear.

It’s not like you can beat Laurie’s ass in sweats and Andy’s torn up old t-shirt.

But then again, you can.

“From the women at the fucking gym! They were asking me what happened and if I’ve spoken to you since everything happened! Laurie has been telling her friends about how you took her husband and broke up their marriage!”

Fuck it, you are just gonna beat Laurie’s ass in Andy’s t-shirt and your sweatpants.

“That still doesn’t explain how you got my address.”

“She gave it to me!”

“Excuse me?”

“I text her to apologize for the pain and destruction that you caused and she gave me your address, asking me to talk to you and see if I can-”

“She did what?!”

A murder might just happen today.

“What else is she supposed to do, Y/N?! You’re destroying her life! I don’t even know how to tackle this situation, so I gave your address to your Father and told him to handle this situation, since you’ve grown up to be just like him. I’m so fucking disappointed in you, Y/N! Honestly!”

“I have to go,” is all you say before hanging up.

You’re moving before mind can even process anything. You race out of the house and get into your car, and before you know it, you’re at Laurie’s house. You don’t even recall actually driving, you’re just at her house now.

Rage is a hell of a thing.

You quickly get out of the car and race up the steps, checking under the porcelain frog for the spare key, but when you can’t find it you decide that pounding on her door like a mad woman will suffice.

“OPEN THE GODDAMN DOOR, LAURIE!” you roar, pounding on her door like it stole something from you.

When the door opens, you’re met with Jacob’s worried and scared face.

Even better.

“Y/N, what’s-?”

“WHERE IS SHE?!” you scream as you push past him and make your way inside. “GET YOUR ASS OUT HERE YOU FUCKING BITCH!”

“Y/N, please calm down and tell me-”

“THERE YOU FUCKING ARE! YOU FUCKING BITCH!” you yell as you grab the closest thing to you (which lucky for her is a tissue box) and throw it at her.

“Sweetheart, calm down!” Andy yells, standing in front of Laurie just in time to block it. “What happened?!”

“ARE YOU THAT FUCKING STUPID?! YOU DIDN’T THINK I WOULD FUCKING FIND OUT?!” you rage, lunging towards Laurie but Jacob catches you just in time. “FUCKING TELL THEM! TELL THEM WHAT YOU FUCKING DID!”

Laurie stands there, frozen in fear, and says nothing.

“Y/N, just calm down and-” Sarah starts reassuringly but you don’t want to hear it.

You’re done being nice.

“YOU DON’T WANNA TELL THEM?! FINE, I’LL BE MORE THAN HAPPY TO! IT SEEMS THAT LAURIE HAS BEEN TELLING ANYONE WHO WILL LISTEN THAT I BROKE UP HER FUCKING MARRIAGE! I SUNK MY CLAWS INTO ANDY AND TORE THEM APART! YOU WANNA KNOW HOW I KNOW?! CAUSE MY FUCKING DRUNK AND UNHINGED MOTHER CALLED ME TO TELL ME THAT I’M A FUCKING WHORE JUST LIKE MY FATHER, AND HOW SHE HAD TO HEAR ABOUT ALL THIS SHIT YESTERDAY WHILE SHE WAS AT THE GYM! EVERYONE WAS ASKING HER QUESTIONS ABOUT WHAT’S WRONG WITH ME AND IF SHE’S SPOKEN TO ME, BECAUSE IT JUST HAS TO BE TRUE, RIGHT?! CAUSE I’M THE TOWN FUCKING WHORE?!”

“Jesus Laurie! What the fuck is wrong with you?!” Andy shouts as he turns around to face her.

“IT GETS FUCKING BETTER! WHEN MY MOTHER TEXT HER TO APOLOGIZE FOR MY HOME WRECKING BEHAVIOR, SHE GAVE HER OUR ADDRESS SO SHE CAN COME OVER AND TALK TO ME! TRY TO CONVINCE ME TO LEAVE YOU! HOWEVER, SHE’S SO FUCKING DISAPPOINTED IN ME THAT SHE CAN’T HANDLE IT, SO SHE GAVE IT TO MY FATHER SO HE CAN DEAL WITH IT SINCE I’M SO MUCH LIKE HIM!”

“For fucks sake, mom!” Jacob sighs and out of the corner of your eye, you see Sarah balling her fists and fighting the urge to say something.

“BUT I’M NOT THE REAL FUCKING PROBLEM HERE AM I, LAURIE?! YOU ARE!”

“Y/N-” Sarah tries to interrupt.

“YOU ARE! YOU’VE ALWAYS BEEN THE FUCKING PROBLEM! ANDY WAS ASKING FOR A DIVORCE BEFORE WE EVEN DID ANYTHING BECAUSE YOU FUCKING CHEATED! YOU HAD A FULL BLOWN FUCKING AFFAIR, TREAT YOUR FUCKING SON LIKE SHIT, AND THEN CHEATED AGAIN! YOU ARE THE ISSUE! YOU HAVE ALWAYS BEEN THE FUCKING ISSUE AND I’M DONE FUCKING PRETENDING YOU AREN’T! ANDY BEGGED FOR OVER A YEAR FOR A FUCKING DIVORCE AND YOU REFUSED! HE BEGGED FOR MONTHS FOR YOU TO SIGN THE GODDAMN PAPERS, BUT YOU WOULDN’T DO IT! STOP SITTING HERE AND PLAYING VICTIM WHEN YOU’RE THE ONE THAT’S FUCKING GUILTY!”

“Wait...what?” Jacob asks, clearly in shock.

“That’s right, bestie!” you smile sarcastically, turning to face him, “she fucking cheated on Andy with his best fucking friend after the trial because she felt wronged! She had a full blown fucking affair and then, because she was afraid that I would steal her fucking husband at 15 years old, she made sure to keep him out of the house when she knew I’d be coming over! Which is why I didn’t fucking meet him until I was in my fucking 20’s!”

“Jesus, Y/N, I’m so fucking-”

“And the first time I fucking met him was when I went to get those fucking beers while we were watching ‘Borat’, and I had the pleasure of overhearing them arguing because she didn’t want her husband being around the town whore!”

“MOM!”

“And you know what fucking sucks the most?” you continue, your eyes brimming with tears of anger as turn your attention back towards her. “I kept your fucking secrets! I was fine with Jacob hating me as long as it meant that he wouldn’t hate you! You went out of your fucking way to not hurt Andy, but hurt me and I’ve done nothing to you! For years I’ve done nothing but respect your wishes, even though it fucking hurt to know you thought so little of me. When I discovered I had feelings for Andy, I did my best to stay as far away from him as possible! I have done nothing to deserve this from you!”

“You broke up my family!” Laurie finally shouts back and you’re ready lunge at her again, completely forgetting that Jacob is still holding you. “Andy’s in love with you, Jacob’s in love-”

“Jesus Christ mom, I know you ruined your own goddamn marriage, but can you not ruin mine before it’s even started?! Leave me out of your fucking shit show!”

“Oh c’mon Jacob! Everyone knows-”

“No one knows shit, because I’m not in love with Y/N! She’s just my best fucking friend! Yes, I had a crush on her for a moment, but that’s over and done with. She didn’t do shit to you! She didn’t turn me against you and she encouraged me to keep trying to have a better relationship with you! You’re a fucking bully! You bully Y/N, dad, and me! Hell, even bully Sarah! What’s in this family isn’t because of Y/N, it’s because of YOU!” he snaps, finally letting you go.

“If she hadn’t-”

“Jesus, Laurie! Just stop!” you yell, angry tears streaming down your face. “YOU are the reason you’re so fucking miserable! You never do anything, everything just happens to you, right?! Fucking grow up and learn how to take some fucking responsibility for your own goddamn actions! You have a wonderful fucking family and you treat them like shit! What the fuck did you think was gonna happen?! Andy is a fucking person! Not some damn toy that you turn on and off when you want fucking attention and to be entertained! He is good, pure, and genuine! He’s the sweetest man in the world and you fucking abused his love! You abused him! Of course he fell out of love with you! He fell out of love with you and fell in love with me, and I fucking fell head over heels for him! I honestly tried to stop and stay away, but it just didn’t fucking happen and I’m sorry that he chose me, but I didn’t fucking do this! I have been feeling guilty for years and for what?! You to pull this shit?! YOU are the reason you’re so fucking miserable, not me! Maybe, if you weren’t such a fucking cunt, you wouldn’t have lost your husband! MAYBE Jacob would wanna be around you more! You’re a fucking piece of shit, Laurie and that’s not my damn fault!” “Do you feel better now?” she sobs. “Are you happy that my fucking family hates me now?!”

“Your family will fucking forgive you because everyone in this room is too good for you! You’re upset that your family is rightfully mad at you? Try having the town and your family thinking the absolute worst of you because of a fucking lie!” you scoff. “From here on out, I never want to fucking see you again. You’re not welcome in our home and unless it’s extremely serious and has something with Andy, Jacob, or Sarah there’s no fucking reason for us to ever speak! I’m done with this shit! Fuck you and go to hell!” you spit before turning and starting to walk out.

“Y/N,” Jacob calls after you as he grabs your wrist, but you just pull away and keep walking.

You need to get out of there before you breaking something.

The second the door closes you hear the yelling match begin and you don’t feel bad at all. You’ve tried for years to do right by Laurie and this is the shit you get in return?

Fuck it all.

You practically speed home, ignoring your phone because you don’t think you’ll be able to talk to anyone without screaming at them. The second you’re home, you run upstairs to the bedroom and hide under the covers. Your phone won’t stop buzzing, so you toss it on the nightstand and just cry into your pillow.

You’re so tired of feeling pain, anger, and frustration. No, you shouldn’t have flown off the handle like that, but what fucking right did Laurie have? Yes, you and Andy started seeing each other before she signed the papers, but it’s not like he wasn’t adamant getting that to happen. You’ve spent years trying to respect Laurie and her wishes, and for what? So she can fucking lie about you to everyone?

And your mother.

Why was it so easy for her to believe everyone else? You know you two have had your fair share of differences lately, but she’s still your fucking mother. How could she not even think to defend you? She knows you well enough to know that you doing something like that is completely out of character.

“Sweetheart?!” Andy calls as he enters the house.

You don’t even have the energy to respond. You just curl into yourself and cry harder. God, for him to see you like that? You’re so fucking embarrassed. You truly didn’t mean to go off like that, but you’ve just had enough of everything. All you want is to be happy with Andy and live a good life.

Why is that so fucking hard?

“Honey, please don’t cry,” Andy begs as he gets in bed with you, getting under the covers and pulling you close.

“I’m so fucking sorry,” you sob as you lay your head on his chest.

“Hey no! None of that! She was completely out of line and she had no right! Your fucking mother?! What the fuck?!”

“I ruined everything!”

“You ruined nothing. Get rid of that thought right now.”

“Andy-”

“No, it’s one thing for her to give us shit in person, but she spread a lie about you in public. She made sure to make you look like the villain when you aren’t one at all.”

“You were still married-”

“We both know why I was still married when we started seeing each other. It’s not some big secret that I wanted a divorce. By the time we had sex, you knew that I wasn’t even sleeping in the same room as her.”

“Still, I-”

“Still nothing. Laurie did this and then decided to make you the bad guy. I don’t blame you for going off today.You had every right.”

“It doesn’t help that I trauma dumped all over Jacob.”

“No, you were right to do it, because he needed to know.”

“Not like this!”

“Baby, it was long overdue. He had no reason to ever be angry with you and now he knows that. Just calm down.”

“Andy-”

“Please calm down, honey. Everything is okay and as it should be. Just calm down,” he begs as someone pounds on the front door.

“Y/N! GET YOUR ASS DOWN HERE RIGHT NOW!” your father yells.

“For fucks sake!” you mutter as you wipe your eyes.

“You stay right here. I’ll fucking deal with him,” Andy broods before getting up.

“Andy-”

“You stay here,” he repeats as he walks out.

Great.

Andy races down the step, and even though he left the door open, you can’t make out what they’re saying. You hope and pray that it’ll be over soon, but the moment you hear both of their voices get louder, you know you need to intervene. You take a deep breath before putting your slippers on and making your way downstairs.

Today can go to hell.

“I’ll handle it, babe,” you say softly as you stand behind Andy.

“You’re supposed to be upstairs.”

“I don’t want you arguing with my father. I’ll take care of it.”

“Sweetheart-”

“Baby, I’ve got this.”

Andy sighs before answering you, “I’ll be in the living room if you need me.”

“Thanks baby,” you smile weakly as he walks away before turning your attention to your father. “What?”

“No, after the shit you pulled-”

“It is amazing how you think you have any right to say anything to me right now! After all of the shit you’ve pulled-”

“You’re not me!”

“Exactly! I’m not a piece of shit like you, so you should know better than to believe that bullshit!”

“He’s too old for you!”

“Your wife is too young for you!”

“Y/N-”

“No, this fucking conversation is over! You don’t get to come to our house, disrespect my boyfriend, and try and tell us what to do! I am madly and deeply in love with Andrew Barber and that’s not gonna change! We’re not breaking up so everyone can fucking get over it!”

“Y/N-”

“That is the end of this discussion now leave before I call the fucking cops!”

“Y/N-”

“I swear to God I’ll fucking do it! Do not test me!” you warn, crossing your arms across your chest.

He opens his mouth to say something, but just ends up sighing in defeat and just turns around and walks away instead. You wait until you seem him pull off to turn around and go back inside, slamming the door shut and locking it behind you.

You’re done with everyone for the day.

“Sweetheart, are you-”

Andy’s cut off by you pulling him close and kissing you with an insane amount of passion. You’re done talking, you don’t feel like crying, and you don’t wanna drink.

You just want Andy.

Thankfully, Andy picks up on this and picks you and carries you upstairs to the bedroom. He sets you down once he’s at the foot of the bed and you make quick work of getting his shirt off, before getting on your knees and undoing the button and zipper on his jeans and pulling them down along with his boxer briefs, before pulling his shoes and socks off. You slowly kiss up his body, loving the silent sighs and moans that leave his mouth, before getting back on your feet. You sit him down before taking off his shirt that you’re wearing and your bra.

Andy’s are trained on you as you take off your sweatpants and panties, before walking over and straddling him. You keep your gaze on him as stroke him a few times before sliding yourself down on his cock.

“Fuck,” you sigh, finally feeling content as he stretches you.

“Take what you need from me, sweetheart,” he groans, cradling you in his arms as if you’re a precious porcelain doll.

“Just want...need to feel better,” you moan as you start to grind your hips against his.

“Fuck!”

“I love you so much, Andy.”

“I love you, Y/N. Never gonna stop.”

You dip down and kiss him as you start to pick up your pace, sighing in content as your clit rubs against his pelvis. He starts a trail of hungry kisses down your neck and you feel yourself getting close. When he gets to your chest, you push him back because you know you aren’t gonna last long.

Even when he isn’t in control, he can still pull you apart in a matter of minutes. You place your hands on his chest in a weak attempt to keep yourself upright; riding him as if you’re attempting to remind him why he won’t ever be able to give you up. You push your hair back as Andy’s hands start travel up your body, stopping once they’re on your breasts and he’s massaging them, and whine like you’re in heat.

“Andy!”

“You are so fucking beautiful! So fucking beautiful and perfect!”

“I can’t...fuck, I’m so close!”

“Give it to me, baby. I’ll take care of you.”

“Andy!” “Come on sweet girl, give me everything.”

And just like that, you’re cumming hard and digging your nails into his shoulders. With one swift move, he’s pulling you down and flipping you on your back.

“Oh my God!”

“You look so fucking beautiful when you’re riding me!”

“I just need...just need you,” you pathetically plead as he entwines his fingers with yours and raises them above your head so they’re resting against the headboard. “Baby...oh God, don’t stop!”

“You are my entire fucking universe, Y/N! I will do anything to protect you and keep you safe!”

“Andy...oh...fuck!”

“My perfect fucking girl!”

“FUCK!” you shout as your orgasm overtakes you and make a mess all over his cock and you’re sure the bed.

“Christ!” Andy growls into the crook of your neck as he fills you to the brim with his release.

As he rides out both of your highs, all you can think to do is wrap your arms around him and pull him close. Andy is your home and you never want to be without him.

“Are you okay?” he asks after a moment, pulling out and laying beside you.

“I feel better than I did before,” you humorlessly chuckle as you roll over and lay your head on his chest.

“I’m so fucking sorry, sweetheart.”

“No, I’m sorry. I fucking...I shouldn’t have gone off like that.”

“You had every right.”

“Still...I should’ve talked to you first, at least. Just storming in there like that...I just had to fucking sit here and listen to my mother say all of this shit. I was so hurt by her and then to find out that Laurie is the one who started it? I don’t know why I’m surprised that she did it, because she fucking sucks, but it still felt like a punch to the fucking gut.”

“Just know that it’s been dealt with.”

“How angry is Jacob?”

“He said a few choice words and I couldn’t really blame him. He’s hurt...really hurt. I thought he would’ve called or text you?”

“He probably has, I put my phone on my nightstand and have been ignoring it. It was going off like crazy and I just couldn’t deal with it. Jesus, how did all of this happen before 12pm?” you chuckle as Andy lets out a full bodied laugh. “This is something that would happen to us.”

“Who thought this would be such a big fucking deal?”

“I certainly fucking didn’t,” you mutter as you rub your face, “fuck me.”

“Do you still want this?” he asks softly and you can hear the fear in his voice.

“Hey, look at me,” you urge as you gently grip his face and force his attention on you, “I love you. I am so in love with you and I’m not going anywhere. The whole town can hate me, I don’t care. I just want to be with you. Are you sure you want to be with me?”

Andy cups your face and kisses you so passionately you’re worked up again, “I only want you and I’m only ever going to want you. No one and nothing is gonna make me doubt that.”

“Andy-”

“Everyone knows now. There’s no more shit to deal with, no more hiding, and no more secrets. I love the fact that I can finally go out in public with you, and show everyone just how much I love you. Just how much we love each other. It’s not going to be easy, but I want this. I need to be with you.”

“Baby-”

“You were made for me and I was made for you. The moment you stepped into my life, I finally felt like I could breathe. You’ve made me so fucking happy and I wanna spend the rest of my life showing you the same love and happiness you’ve selflessly given me time and time again. There’s never going to be a time when I look at you and don’t feel my heartbeat speed up and my body heat up. There’s never going to come a time when I won’t be in love with you,” he promises sincerely.

It feels so fucking good to cry for a good reason.

You pull him close and kiss him passionately, “lets go adopt a puppy,” you breathe with a smile once you two break apart.

“Lets.”

You both get dressed in silence and the car ride is filled music from the playlist you made for the both of you, while you and Andy rest your entwined hands on the console. The day may have started shitty, but it’s turning out better than you could’ve imagined.

“Do you know what kind of dog you want?” Andy asks as he parks the car.

“Nah, I’ll know when I see it,” you smile and Andy just chuckles.

“Sounds good to me.”

“Do you care at all?”

“I’m just following your lead, babe.”

You know it’s silly, but the fact that you and Andy are about to adopt a dog together has you feeling more excited than you thought it would. It really is a huge step, and you know he’s not just going along with it to make you happy. Yes, Andy loves making you smile, but he’s not irresponsible. You’re more than sure that he knows the responsibilities that come with getting a dog.

He is an actual parent after all.

No, he’s not doing it just to make you happy, he’s doing it because he trusts you. He trusts you to love and care for it, be responsible, and not get bored or tired of it. He trusts you enough to parent together.

“Hello, how may I help you?” the receptionist smiles brightly at you as you and Andy make your way to the desk.

“Um, we’re looking to adopt a dog,” you answer shyly, realizing that you and Andy are actually about to take this giant step together.

It’s insane to you how your day went from being to a complete and total fucking nightmare to a dream come true.

“That’s great!” she beams with a sincere smile as she grabs two clipboards. “I’ll take you to the back soon, we just need you both to fill out these forms.”

As you look over the paper, you see that it’s simple enough and very much necessary, but when they ask for referrals you freeze up.

Currently, everyone in your life hates you.

“What’s wrong?” Andy asks softly as he notices the change in your demeanor.

“I don’t know who to put down for a referral.”

“Sarah and Jacob.”

“Sarah? Yes. Jacob...”

“Sweetheart, it’s fine.”

“Andy’s he still so mad and-”

“Believe me, you can put him down.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes,” he grins before going back to filling out his form.

Andy’s never let you down before, so you can really can’t think of a reason not to trust him now. You’re hesitant, but finish filling out the form and hand it to him so can turn it in along with his.

Your anxiety is really starting to get the best of you.

“Alright, everything looks good, lets head back,” she smiles as she gets up.

You take Andy’s hand in yours, take a deep breath, and follow the woman into the back area. You’re barely listening to the woman as she starts talking about the shelter and what they’re about. It’s not that you don’t care, but your  heart just breaks for all of the animals that have been mistreated.

Then you see a puppy crouched in the corner of its kennel and stop in your tracks.

“Who’s this one?” you ask as you slowly make your way over to the kennel and kneel down in front of it.

The poor thing looks terrified.

“Oh, he’s one of our newer rescues,” she sighs. “We’ve named him Louie. We found him on the side of the highway in a thunderstorm. He’s sweet, but  very skid-dish.”

“He’s just a puppy!”

“Yeah, I said the same thing. It took him the first few weeks to warm up to us and really eat, but hes come a long way,” she smiles softly, looking at the frightened dog.

Louie is an awful name, but hes stolen your heart.

“Is it okay if I sit in there with him?”

“Sure!”

You’re slow to get in when she opens the kennel door, not wanting to scare him even more, but soon enough you’re inside and settled on the other side of the kennel; wanting to come to you when he’s ready. You slowly hold out your hand, letting him sniff it, then softly go to pet him. It takes a few minutes, but he lets you move a little closer.

“I’m not gonna hurt you, sweetheart,” you tell him in a soft and gentle tone. “I just wanna meet you.”

After a few more minutes, you’re close enough to him and he’s making his way over to you, sniffing you just a bit before deciding to slowly make his way into your lap. You look up at Andy with tears in your eyes and a smile on your face.

“I think we found our pup,” Andy smiles at the woman who has tears in her eyes.

You stay in the kennel for a bit longer, before gently putting Louie down and promising him you’ll come back to see him. Even if they don’t let you adopt him, there’s no way you’re not gonna come back just to comfort him.

The woman asks for you and Andy to sign a few forms before telling you that someone will reach out to you both of you in a week or two.

“Who could do that to a puppy?!” you exclaim as soon as you two are back in the car. “He’s so sweet! Poor little German Shepherd!”

“His name is Louie.”

“That’s an awful name and you know it,” you scowl and Andy laughs softly. “Even if he doesn’t end up with us, I hope he finds a good home. I hope they all find a good home.”

“I’m pretty sure he’s ours, so you better start thinking of names.”

“I don’t wanna jinx it.”

“Sweetheart, I know you weren’t paying attention, but I saw how that woman was looking at you. You need to start thinking about a name.”

“Yeah, everything is great until she calls Jacob.”

“I told you, it’ll be fine.”

“How do you know?”

“I just do,” he smiles at you and pulls up to a stop sign.

“What?”

“I just can’t wait to make you a mom.”

You and Andy spend the rest of the day cuddled up and watching movies. You both decide that the day has been long and stressful enough, deciding to ignore your phones and just enjoy one another for the rest of the day. Andy decides that he doesn’t want to let you go long enough to cook dinner, so you both decide on sushi.

When you’re finally ready to call it a night, you fall asleep feeling understood, loved, and at peace.

Finding the person you’re gonna spend the rest of your life with is truly something else.

**

“It’s not like I intended to almost break down the damn door, Andy,” you mumble, rolling your eyes as you make your way onto the back deck. “I just snapped. I haven’t raged out like that since the 11th grade.”

When you woke up, you were feeling much more calm than you were feeling yesterday, so you decided that you both should actually talk about what happened.

Ya know, you raging out and almost committing a murder.

“I still can’t believe you threw a box of tissues at her,” he scoffs, handing you a cup of coffee as he reads the paper.

“She’s lucky that’s all that was there and that Jacob held me back. She’d honestly probably be in the hospital right now.”

“I’m not gonna lie, it was extremely terrifying and sexy to see you like that.”

“I really did want to be rational,” you laugh, “but after hearing what my boss said at work, then getting that call from my mom-”

“Your boss is the one that confronted you at work?” Andy questions with a growl as he throws his newspaper down.

Fuck.

“Andy-”

“What exactly did he say?”

“Please don’t get yourself worked-”

“Sweetheart.”

You sigh in defeat knowing that you’re about to ruin his day, “it was stupid. He said that his girlfriend-”

“He has a girlfriend and he’s hitting on you all the fucking time?!”

“Andy.”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. Go on.”

“He said that she saw the whole thing at the grocery store and he figured that’s why I never wanted to sleep with him. He said that he didn’t think I had  it in me to steal someone’s husband. It just triggered me which is why I acted the way I did that night, because once again, I was just seen as some man stealing sex bot. Then, when my mom called and said that Laurie is the one spreading all these rumors and shit...I don’t know, I just fucking lost,” you finish with a heavy sigh.

When Andy doesn’t respond, you look over at him and see that one of his hands are clenching the arm of the lawn chair.

“Baby, please don’t-”

“Has he been making advances towards you lately?”

“Just the same shit as usual. Asking me out on dates, asking me to meet him at his place. He hasn’t put his hands on me again. Please don’t get worked up over this, it’s nothing I haven’t dealt with before.”

“That’s not helping me to calm down,” he mutters before getting up and heading into the house.

“Babe, where are you going?”

“For a run,” he gruffly replies before you hear his heavy footsteps going up the stairs.

About five minutes later, you hear him coming back down the steps and slam the door shut.

Lovely.

You sigh and grab the news paper, trying to give a damn about hometown politics, but it’s useless now. Andy’s upset and you hate it. Your boss is just a piece of shit, and neither of you can change that. You understand why he’s upset, but you just don’t feel like there’s a point to it. You’ve gotten used to it and he should too.

Your boss isn’t the first guy to treat you like shit and you’re sure he won’t be the last.

You grab both cups off coffee and the newspaper, deciding that it’s best to occupy yourself. Sitting around and waiting for Andy to come back won’t do anything besides cause you to worry. You pour out the coffee in both cups, but before you can start cleaning them, there’s a knock on the front door, and you’re quick to drop everything and run to it.

“Baby, there’s really no reason for you to be...oh,” you say as you open the door and see Jacob standing there. “I thought you were...”

“I can see that,” he mutters.

“He went out for a run and I don’t know when he’ll be back, so-”

“I uh...I came to see you.”

“Oh...okay then...come in, I guess,” you mumble awkwardly as you stand to the side.

You both walk in silence to the kitchen after you close the door and you feel like shit. You’ve never felt so far from Jacob in your life. Out of the corner of your eye you see him looking at the pictures of you and Andy, and you’re so tempted to ask him what he’s thinking.

“Do you want anything to drink?” you ask, grabbing yourself a glass.

“What are you having?”

“A whiskey neat.”

“Make two, I guess.”

“Will do.”

You quickly make the drinks in an awkward silence before leading him out onto the back deck. It’s been a while since you’ve had a drink before 11am, but you’re having a hell of a weekend.

“So...what’s up?” you ask after five minutes of awkward silence and you two just looking everywhere but at each other.

“I’ve been texting you, but you haven’t been answering me.”

“Yeah, I haven’t been on my phone since everything happened.”

“That bad?”

“Let me show you,” you smile sarcastically, putting your drink down before running inside to grab your phone from upstairs. “It hasn’t stopped going off since my mother called me,” you sigh, making your way back outside, tossing it to him.

“Holy shit.”

“Yeah.”

“Well, we need to talk.”

“I guess so.”

“You lied to me, Y/N. To my face, multiple times.”

“It’s not like you made it easy for me to tell you the truth. I wanted to and I tried-”

“You should’ve just told me!”

“How was I supposed to tell you, Jacob? How? I kept trying to drop fucking hints, and all you kept telling me was how you wanted them back together, and that you don’t want him with anyone else or anyone younger. I hated lying to you, we both did, but what was I supposed to do?! You think that was fun for me? Lying to you? Keeping secrets? Jacob, you’re my best friend and I wanted to let you know everything, there was just never a good time!”

“I wouldn’t have gotten so mad if you would have just told me from the beginning!”

“That’s bullshit and you know it. There was no right way or good time to tell you, so that’s why we decided to wait until after you proposed. We both thought you were going to propose during the Summer. You decided to wait and what were we supposed to do? Rush you? We knew that telling you would ruin the proposal, so we agreed to do it after. Then...then we fucked up and got carried away. It was never what we intended and I’m sorry. I’m so fucking sorry that you found out like that. We had the whole thing planned...I’m truly sorry.”

“Yeah, walking in on my dad filming you two fucking? Hearing you call him ‘Daddy’?”

“Jesus, how much did you hear?”

“More than enough.”

“Jacob, I’m sorry, I really am, but you wouldn’t even hear me out. You just yelled, said a bunch of shit, and then stormed out.”

“What did you expect?!”

“I expected better from you! After everything we’ve gone through, I expected better from you!” you sniff, finally letting your tears fall. “I know I hurt you, but dammit Jacob! You hurt me too!”

“I know I did,” he sighs before taking a long sip of his drink. “Sarah chewed me out for two days. You’re right, this is something I would’ve never been ready for and me losing my shit was the only option. Then, yesterday...once we got home, Sarah told me everything. It’s not like I don’t know that you’re a loyal friend, Y/N...he’s my fucking dad!”

“Jake, I don’t know what to tell you, okay? I tried my best to stop it, I really did. I didn’t want to fall in love with him and the second I figured out that I had, I tried to stay away. We both tried to stop this, but it just...I love him, Jake. God, I am so insanely in love with him.It’s not what you want to hear, but it’s the truth.”

He’s thoughtful before he speaks, “what my mom did...what shes been doing...you didn’t deserve that. She fucked up, not you. That’s not right or fair to you at all.”

“Yeah well, that’s just Laurie being Laurie,” you mutter before taking another sip of your drink.

“You should’ve told me.”

“Jacob, all the clues were there, you’re just oblivious to everything. I can’t do anything about that. Them arguing over a girl that works in a library, Andy never being around when I’m there, that awkward ass family dinner. I wasn’t about to tell you something that would’ve put more of a strain on your relationship with your mother. Like I said yesterday, I’m fine with you hating me as long as you don’t hate her. Yeah, your mom fucking sucks and she’s not the greatest mom, but at least she gave you the benefit of the doubt when everything happened with Ben. My mother called me after hearing one bullshit accusation and she was calling me a home wrecking whore.”

“For fucks sake.”

“So yeah, the one of us that has two capable and functioning parents? I’m sacrificing myself for that.”

“You didn’t need to do that.”

“Yes, I really did.”

“Yeah well, we exchanged some choice fucking words after that. I’m not happy with her.”

“I’m imaging you’re not happy with anyone right now.”

“You’re not wrong.”

“Don’t be mad at Andy, Jake. He hated keeping it from you and he wanted to tell you before we left for Italy.”

“Then why didn’t he?”

“Because I told him that I didn’t want our first trip away together to be ruined by me crying because you’ll hate me. We both knew how angry you would be and we just wanted one real couple’s activity before everything went to shit.”

“Did you live out your ‘Roman Holiday’ dream?”

“I did,” you smile at him, pouring you both another drink.

“Well...what do we do now?”

“I mean...I’m not leaving Andy.”

“I don’t expect you to. I guess we just...take it one step at a time.”

“Can you handle that?”

“All I can do is try. It’s not lost on me how much happier you two have been since being together. Once I put everything together...I love you both and I want you both to be happy. If that means you two are staying together...I’m gonna try my best to learn how to deal with it.”

“Trying is a good place to start,” you smile at him.

“Still can’t believe you almost hit my mom.”

“That’s the second time I’ve heard that today,” you groan and Jacob chuckles softly.

“How’s he handling everything?”

“Much better than I am. He’s been keeping me sane.”

“Sweetheart, I’m back!” Andy calls as he makes his way inside the house. “The car outside looks like...oh, hey bud,” he greets awkwardly.

You know that now isn’t the time, but Andy’s been growing out his hair, and he’s currently covered in sweat. You pray that Jacob is ready to go.

“Hey, I’m on my way out. Just wanted to talk to Y/N.”

“I’m sorry if I interrupted-”

“No, we’re all done here. I’ve gotta get back home. Y/N, please text or call Sarah. She’s worried sick about you,” he nods towards you before getting up.

“I’ll text her soon.”

“I guess, I’ll see you around,” he smiles awkwardly before making his way out.

“Jake...are we...?” Andy asks softly.

“We will be...I just need time. I’ll see you both later.”

And with that, he’s out the door.

“Drinking already?” Andy asks, noticing the glasses.

“It’s not like it was a necessarily easy talk,” you shrug before scarfing down the rest of your drink.

“You two resolve it?”

“I mean...he doesn’t hate me as much as he did before, and he did apologize. We both did. I don’t know, time will tell.”

“That’s a good place to start,” he smiles before grabbing what’s left of Jacob’s drink and downing it.

“I take it your run didn’t do you any good?”

“Well, I’ve talked myself out of going to your job tomorrow and beating the shit out of your boss.”

“That’s very big of you and I’m proud.”

“Sweet girl.”

“He’s always going to be an asshole, baby.”

“That doesn’t make it okay,” he growls as he makes his way back inside.

“I never said it did, I’m just saying that there’s no sense in getting angry.”

“I’ve told you before, but I guess it didn’t stick; so let me remind you. You’re mine. Every part of you belongs to me and no one else,” he broods, turning to face you after putting the glass in the sink. “I don’t want him hitting on you, I don’t want him inviting you out to dinner, I don’t want him putting his fucking hands on you, and I don’t want him harassing you.”

You don’t say anything. You just take his hand and lead him upstairs, bringing him into the bathroom.

“You need to shower and unwind, daddy.”

“And how do you think I should unwind?”

“You tell me,” you suggest seductively as you take his shirt off of you.

Andy wastes no time getting undressed and turning on the shower, before pulling you in with him. He’s on his knees almost instantly, hooking your right leg over his shoulder before starting to devour your pussy.

“Fuck! Just like that, daddy! Use me until you’re satisfied,” you whimper, grabbing a fistful of his hair as you start to grind your pussy against his face.

You look down and see his heated gaze on you and it only makes you crave him in the sickest way even more.

That’s the thing about you and Andy’s love that makes it easy to understand why you can’t and won’t ever give him up. It’s not traditional, it’s not always easy, and it’s not always romantic, but it is always honest. There’s no part of either of you that you hide from one another. Even when you both just need to get your anger and aggression out, you show those sides of yourselves to one another.

There are no secrets.

Andy is the first and only person that you’ve been with that makes you feel safe and comfortable with whatever shade and mood you’re feeling. You don’t feel like there’s any part of yourself that you need to hide away to make yourself perfect for him, because he thinks you’re perfect already, and you feel the same about him. He’s not angry because he doesn’t trust you, he’s angry because he knows you deserve better. If he needs to fuck you until the anger and frustration has subsided, then you’re more than happy to let him do that.

He takes him time pulling you apart in the shower, making sure he’s satisfied with what a quivering mess you’ve become, before carrying you into the bedroom and taking you apart time and time again. By the time he’s through with you, you’re a limp mess on the bed.

“Are you okay, baby? Was I too rough?” he questions softly as he strokes your back.

“I’m perfect, Andy. You’re always so good to me.”

“I’m sorry I got a little carried away. I just...we gotta get you a new job, babe.”

“I know, honey,” you yawn, “I know.”

“Rest.”

“I don’t wanna. I wanna spend time with you.”

“We’ll do something when you wake up.”

“Daddy-”

“Don’t argue with me.”

“At least lay with me?”

“Of course,” he laughs softly as he gets under the covers with you, pulling you close and pressing a soft kiss to your shoulder. “I love you, Y/N.”

“I love you too, Andy. So fucking much.”

“Sleep, baby. Just rest up.”

“Just need...just need you,” you mumble as you succumb to sleep.

**

When you wake up, you’re in bed alone and the house is quiet. You give yourself a moment to adjust, your body still feeling a bit like rubber from your anger management session with Andy earlier, before getting up and looking over at your alarm clock.

5:30pm.

You’re gonna have the worst time going to bed tonight.

You sigh in frustration as you get out of bed and go over to your dresser, grabbing a random old t-shirt and a pair of pajama shorts, before heading downstairs.

“Andy?” you call out.

Nothing.

Making your way into the kitchen, you grab a glass and pour yourself a drink, before going out onto the back deck and grabbing your phone. You head back inside, taking a seat on the sofa in the living room, before dialing the one person you were supposed to call hours ago.

“Are you okay?!” Sarah exclaims as soon as she answers the phone.

“I’m alright, I’m sorry. I haven’t answered or really looked at my phone since my mother called me. I’m supposed to be helping you plan a wedding and-”

“Do not worry about that right now. How are you?”

“I mean...it’s out, so at least there’s no more sneaking and hiding. There’s a huge relief in knowing that.”

“I can’t believe she did that shit! I told Jacob I don’t want her at the wedding.”

“Sarah.”

“No Y/N. Fuck her. I’ve been sick of her shit for a long time, but this is entirely too far. It’s not even like she just went to your parents. She purposely went to her little group and lied about everything. I don’t want her there.”

“She’s his mother.”

“Then why doesn’t she fucking act like it?”

“Lets talk about something else,” you sigh before downing your drink, grabbing the bottle under the coffee table, and pouring yourself another.

Sarah giggles before saying, “so you two record yourselves, huh?”

“Stop!” you burst out laughing and she laughs along with you. “That was the first time we’d ever done it too. God, that was such a shit show.”

“I told him to get over it. You’re both truly in love with one another and it’s obvious that you two belong together.”

“Sarah, his best friend is dating his dad.”

“Who gives a fuck? We’re all grown, so he needs to get the fuck over it. After all you’ve done for him? After all his dad has done for him? He can get over it. He’s being selfish and childish.”

“Someone is feisty.”

“Yeah well, my best friend isn’t okay and I’m pissed about it.”

“Everything will be fine in time. Wounds are still fresh and...he just needs time. We all need time,” you finish softly before throwing back another drink and pouring yourself another. “Now, how far along are you with the wedding?”

“We’ll talk about it in a few days. Give yourself time to regroup.”

“Sarah-”

“I mean it, babygirl. Let yourself process all of this and deal with it. We’ve got time, I’m not worried.”

“Thank you, Sarah. For everything.”

“That’s what best friends are for. I’ve gotta go though, Jacob just came home with dinner. I’ll talk to you tomorrow?”

“Sounds good. I love you.”

“I love you, get some rest,” she pleads before hanging up.

You check your phone and see that it’s now 6:20 and there’s still no sign of Andy, so you turn on the TV, have another drink and pour another, and get comfortable. You get through a movie and a half before the front door finally opens.

“Sweetheart?”

“Well, look who’s finally home,” you slur with a humorless laugh.

“Honey, what’s wrong?”

“Where were you?”

“I went to go see Laurie. Why are you drunk?”

“Why did you go to see Laurie?”

“I didn’t exactly get out everything I wanted to say yesterday. Now, put this down and talk to me,” he sighs, grabbing your glass and putting it down on the coffee table, before taking a seat next to you.

“Sarah doesn’t want Laurie at the wedding, my relationship with Jacob is up in the air and I think it’s starting to affect his relationship with Sarah, the town easily believes a full blown lie about me and so do my parents, and when I woke up you were gone. It’s been a hell of a week, babe.”

“Come here,” he sighs, pulling you into his lap and cradling you against  his chest. “I didn’t want to wake you up and I didn’t see the point in sending a text because you haven’t been on your phone.”

“No Andy, I don’t think you were out doing anything wrong. I’m lonely. I woke up and you were gone and I felt alone. Yeah, Jacob and I talked today, but I have never felt so far away from him in my life. Obviously, if he’s ever able to get over you and I being together, it’s still not going to be like it was before. Sarah’s annoyed with him for how he’s acting and wishes he would get the fuck over it, so I’m trying to give them space to just sort it out. The town is looking down on me even more now thanks to Laurie, so it’s not like I’m in any real rush to go out and make friends. My parents think I’m a whore as does my boss, and right now, this relationship is the one thing in my life that feels right. I know I can’t make you my only friend or comfort, and I don’t plan on it, but it’s just really tough right now. When you’re not with me, I feel so alone and I hate feeling that way right now,” you finish with a silent sob.

“Oh my sweet girl,” he coos as he rubs your back softly, “I’m so fucking sorry. I honestly never thought she’d take it this far.”

“You shouldn’t have to take care of me like this. I shouldn’t be so weak-”

“Hey no! None of that. The last thing you are is weak. You’ve had to put up with so much for so long and so much has happened since we got back from Rome. You’re not weak, you’re worn out and I don’t blame you. Anyone in your position would be fed up and worn out. Do not think of yourself as weak, because you’re the strongest person I know.”

“Andy-”

“I mean it, sweetheart. I’ve told you, you don’t have to be strong all the time. You aren’t alone anymore. You take care of me all the time, please let me take care of you. Let me love you, because I love you so fucking much.”

You pull away slightly and look him in the eyes and they’re filled with the most genuine and pure love. He holds your chin with his forefinger before leaning in and kissing your tear soaked lips. It’s not desperate, there’s no lust, and there’s no eagerness. It’s tender, passionate, and filled with love.

“I love you, Andy,” you sob once you two break apart.

“Lets get you something to eat.”

“I’m not hungry.”

“Baby-”

“I’m not.”

“Have you eaten at all today?”

“No.”

“Can you just eat half a sandwich for me?”

“Andy.”

“Please.”

“Fine,” you begrudgingly agree.

Andy sets you up so that you’re straddling him before wrapping his arms around your waist and standing up. You wrap your legs around him and lay your head on his shoulder, not wanting to be anywhere else.

“What did you tell Laurie?” you ask quietly as he sets you down on the counter.

“A few things,” he mutters as he grabs a plate from the cabinet, “of course, it turned into a yelling match.”

“You didn’t have to say anything, Andy. I don’t want her yelling at you-”

“No,” Andy interrupts as he grabs spiced ham, cheese, and lettuce out of the fridge, “she doesn’t get to pull that shit and get away with it. You’re with me and she’s going to respect you. For her to spread that shit to the whole town? I told her she could make me look like the bad guy. Not you.”

“To her, I am the bad guy.”

“Stop that,” he sighs grabbing Nandos spicy and sweet mayo you love out of the fridge. “Stop showing her favor when she doesn’t deserve it.”

“I almost killed her yesterday, Andy. I’m not showing her favor, I’m just telling the truth. Laurie isn’t capable of ever holding herself accountable, so she’s always going to blame and see me as the bad guy. She doesn’t see why everyone’s so mad, because she’ll always see me as the problem.”

“Yeah well, I don’t give a fuck what she believes cause I know the truth. I told her that if she pulls some shit like that again, she’s not going to be happy with the consequences.”

“Babe-”

“No Y/N. I’m done with everyone thinking they can treat you however they want. I know you say it’s fine because you’re used to it, but that doesn’t make it right,” he huffs as he puts your sandwich together. “I honestly almost went to go see your mother and yell at her too, cause she fucking knows better. I don’t fucking care how much she drinks.”

“What did you say to my father?” you ask, ignoring the arousal between your legs.

Hearing and seeing him get so worked up over you turns you on in the worst way.

“I told him that he’s not fucking welcome here and he needs to fucking go home. He told me I can’t talk to him like that and I told him I can talk to him however the fuck I want when he’s trespassing on our property.That’s when the yelling started.”

“Oh God.”

“He said that I should be ashamed of what I put my family through and I told him that he should be ashamed of the piece of shit that he is. He threatened to hit me and I told him to make a good hit because it’ll be the only one he’ll get in. He was about to say something when you came down and said you’ll take care of it.”

“I’m so sorry, hun.”

“I’m not. Fuck him. If he can’t treat you right, he’s not welcome here. Anyone who can’t treat you with an ounce of fucking respect is gonna deal with me.”

“Andy-”

“I mean it, Y/N. I’m not tolerating that shit. I will yell at everyone in this fucking town if I have to,” he finishes with a huff, adding two pickles to your sandwich before putting on the top piece and cutting it. “Eat half and we’ll go to bed.”

“I don’t wanna go to bed.”

“You have work tomorrow.”

“I don’t wanna go.”

“I don’t want you to,” he scoffs. You keep your gaze on him and he chuckles, “what?”

“You’re growing your hair out.”

“You don’t like it?”

“i love it.”

“Eat,” he laughs softly.

“What will you eat? If I can’t sleep without eating, neither can you.”

“I’ll eat the other half.”

“No, I know you must be hungry.”

“You’re not getting out of eating, honey.”

“It’ll ruin my buzz!” you pout.

“Too bad. You’ve had coffee and whiskey all day. Eat.”

“Fine,” you mutter, grabbing your half of the sandwich.

The both of you eat in a happy and comfortable silence (you mainly happy just to be close to Andy again), exchanging glances and small smiles every once in a while. When you’re both all done, Andy washes the plate off, you hop off the counter and make your way into the living and collect your little more half finished drink.

“Here,” you offer, handing the glass to Andy when you’re back in the kitchen.

“What?” he laughs.

“I know you don’t want me to drink anymore, so you can have it.”

“You may as well finish it.”

“Are you sure?”

“Just this once. Next time, I’m pouring it out.”

“Why would you pour out something out that we paid for?”

“Just drink it so we can go to bed,” he laughs.

You cock an eyebrow before downing it in one shot.

“You both mesmerize and terrify me at the same time,” he comments as he takes the glass from you.

“I really love that I have that affect on you.”

“Bedtime,” he laughs, picking you up.

“My phone!” you whine as he starts heading for the steps.

“You don’t need it.”

“It’s my alarm and I have to charge it, Andrew.”

“You’re such a pain in the ass,” he chuckles, making his way into the living room and grabbing it off the coffee table. “Anything else, Your Highness?”

“That’ll be all, my sweet King. Thank you,” you smile at him and he just chuckles and shakes his head before starting for the stairs again.

Once inside the bedroom, Andy lays you down, before stepping into the bathroom and doing his nightly routine of brushing his teeth, and taking his pills that help him sleep.

You plug in your phone and as you’re about to turn over, it buzzes. You contemplate ignoring it, but you know you can’t keep ignoring the outside world forever.

You feel both excitement and anxiety when you see that it’s a text from Jacob.

The Dark Lord: I know it’s late and you have work in the morning, but I just needed to say this tonight. Yeah, today was weird and I have a feeling that it’ll be weird for a while, but I don’t hate you and I do miss you. I miss being best friends. It’s gonna take some time, but I do understand why you did things the way you did. You’re always looking out for others, especially me. It’ll take time, but I know we’ll get through this. I’ll talk to you later and I love you. Good night.

Y/N: I’m really happy you feel this way, Jacob. I do too. I miss you and our friendship. I love you and I’ll talk to you when you’re ready. Have a good night.

You place your phone on your nightstand feeling a bit more at ease as Andy gets in next to you, shutting off his light and turning on the TV.

“You’re not going to sleep?” you ask, turning to face him and resting your head on his chest.

“No, I’m not tired. You rest.”

“You don’t have to stay in here, baby. You can watch whatever downstairs if you want.”

“No, I’m happy to stay right here with you,” he promises as he wraps an arm around you. “I never want you to feel alone again.”

**

You can’t stop watching the clock as it gets closer and closer to lunch. When you woke up this morning, you were still worked up from seeing Andy so angry and protective of you last night. So, when you two showered together you basically pounced on him. No, you didn’t get exactly what you wanted, but you did blow him which led to him bending you over once you two got back into the bedroom and eating you out until your legs gave out.

You didn’t have time to make lunch, so Andy made coffee for the both of you and said he’d pick you up for lunch. Usually (if there’s no time to make breakfast), you get a small breakfast to hold you over, but there was no time. You barely made it to work on time, so now you’re starving and desperate to see Andy.

“You’re pretty distracted today,” your boss, Mr. Hathaway, smirks as he leans against your desk.

“I really wouldn’t do this today if I were you,” you mutter, looking back at your computer screen.

“I told you, I don’t give up easily, sweet thing.”

“I would appreciate it if you didn’t call me that.”

“You’re not going to tell me you only open your legs for Andrew Barber,” he scoffs, now sitting on the edge of your desk and you feel your blood boil. “What am I missing here?”

“You’re missing that she doesn’t fucking want you!” Andy snaps, grabbing the douche bag by his lapels and shoving him against the wall.

You were so focused on not focusing on your boss that you didn’t even notice Andy come in.

“ANDY!” you call, standing up and turning all of your attention towards the two men.

“I’m gonna start this off by saying that I don’t fucking like you. Never have and never will,” Andy growls. “That woman? She’s my girlfriend and I believe shes made it perfectly fucking clear that she isn’t interested in you, don’t you?”

“Andy-”

“That’s District Attorney Barber, to you!”

“District Attorney Barber, I never meant to...I was just joking!”

“For almost four fucking years?! Yeah, I don’t fucking think so! Now, she isn’t going to be working here for much longer, but while she is here, you will respect her! Leave her alone or the next talk we have won’t be so fucking pleasant, understand me?!”

“Yeah, I won’t bother her again, I promise!”

“Good, I’m glad we got this all cleared up,” he smiles as he slowly releases your boss. “Also, if she has to deal with any bullshit because you’re an asshole, or gets fired out of nowhere, understand that you’ll get hit with a lawsuit so fucking fast and she’ll have the best fucking representation.”

“S-she has...s-she has h-her job for as l-long as she wants,” your boss stutters.

“Good,” Andy nods before turning to you, “are you ready for lunch?”

All you can do is nod. You grab your jacket and purse before following Andy out of the building, where all eyes are on you.

“Are you okay?” he asks once you two get into his car.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” you mutter, looking out the window.

If you weren’t turned on as fuck last night, you sure as shit are now.

“I’m sorry if I scared you, I didn’t mean to. I just...I saw how uncomfortable you were and I know hes been making your life hell...I just lost it.”

“Andy, I promise I’m not scared of you, I’m just...surprised.”

Surprised and wet as fuck.

“You don’t have to lie to me, babe, You’ve never seen me act like that and-”

“I swear, I’m not scared at all. No ones ever stood up for me like that and it just caught me off guard,” you smile at him as he starts the car.

“Sushi?”

“Please.”

The entire time you two are at lunch, you try to play it off and make conversation as usual, and move as little as possible (even the smallest bit of friction makes you want to moan).

However, Andy isn’t an idiot and can tell that something is off.

“Honey, you don’t need to be afraid of me. I would never act like that with you. I would never put my hands on you,” Andy sighs as he parks his car in front of the building where you work.

“Baby, you’re really okay. Honestly. I just wasn’t expecting my Monday to go like this,” you laugh softly.

“Promise me?”

“I swear. I know you love me and that you would never hurt me. Now, we both have to get back to work,” you smile at him. “Be a good boy for the rest of the day, please.”

“Yes ma’am,” he smiles as he leans in to kiss you.

You cup his face and deepen the kiss, not meaning to get carried away, but you can’t stop yourself. Every single second of every single day, Andy Barber just makes you love him more and more.

“We can go back home right now if you really want,” he says with a breathy laugh after you two break apart.

“No no, it’s okay. We both have jobs to do, I just always get wrapped up in you,” you giggle.

“I love you and I’ll see when I get home.”

“Sounds good to me. I love you, be careful please. You have a tendency to go over the speed limit,” you warn as you cock your eyebrow.

“Only when I’m desperate to see you.”

“So, all the time?”

“Yup,” he smirks and you laugh. “Get back in there and I’ll see you later, okay?”

“Counting down,” you smile, giving him a quick peck on the lips before getting out of the car.

Shockingly enough, Mr. Hathaway doesn’t bother you for the rest of the day.

Yes, there are other difficulties that stand in your path for the rest of the day, but they all revolve around Andy. It’s not just the fact that seeing Andy worked up instantly makes you want to drop to your knees, but it’s also the fact that he’s protecting you. Yeah, Jacob has gotten into arguments for you, but this is much different.

This is so much more.

Andy knows how much he stands to lose if anyone files the smallest complaint against him, how it’ll reflect his job, what the repercussions could be, and he still came into your job ready to fight. He put you first and showed everyone just how serious and committed he is to you. In that moment, all that mattered was keeping you safe and making sure that you felt safe. Even with Laurie and your father, he made sure to set a boundary and let them both know that harassing you isn’t something he takes lightly and won’t tolerate.

He’s not just telling everyone that he loves you, he’s showing it.

The minute you’re out of work, you’re racing home. Yeah, you always home before Andy, but you want to make sure you look perfect before he gets home. The second you’re in the house, you’re racing up the steps and jumping in the shower, and it’s probably the fastest shower you’ve ever taken.

Andy is usually home 20-30 minutes after you, so you know you have time, but not too much.

You brush out your hair, look for the heels he goes feral over when he sees you in them, and take out the black lingerie you were saving till next week to reveal since that’s when your anniversary is (but he’s more than earned an early reward).

You look yourself over in the mirror, making sure you look perfect, before finally positioning yourself on the bed.

“Sweetheart, I’m home!” Andy calls as he closes the door behind.

Perfect timing.

“Up here!” you respond, propping yourself on your elbows and hiking up one of your legs.

“You okay? You’re usually...holy shit,” he groans once he’s at the bedroom doorway, dropping his briefcase.

“Hi daddy,” you greet innocently.

“Sweetheart...what the fuck?”

“I just want to thank you for today...and yesterday.”

“What did I...oh, that’s why you were acting funny during lunch, isn’t it?” he smirks as he sheds his suit jacket.

“I wanted you so bad, daddy,” you whimper.

“Awh, my good little girl needed attention?” he questions as he makes his way over to the bed. “Daddy should’ve known,” he continues as he attempts to crawl onto the bed.

“You know what I want, daddy,” you pout, holding up your foot to stop him while also giving him a better view of your soaked panties.

“Jesus!”

“You know how I like it,” you whine, grabbing his tie with your right hand, “show me something first.”

“Your fucking panties are already soaked, sweet girl. At least let me see that pretty pussy,” he begs, leaning against the edge of the bed. “I at least took my jacket off.”

“How bad do you want me?”

“I think my pants are showing you just how bad I want you.”

“Only a look, daddy,” you warn innocently as you put your foot down.

Andy gently pulls your panties to the side and sighs, “I don’t think daddy can only look, sweet girl,” he moans as he licks two fingers on his free hand, sliding them into you with ease.

“Daddy!”

“Your fucking pussy is so desperate, sweet girl,” he coos, continuing to fuck you as he gets on his knees. “All I want is a taste.”

“Fuck!”

“The way this pretty fucking cunt shines for me, I think you want me to taste you.”

“Not until you-”

“Y/N! Dad!” Jacob calls as he rings the doorbell.

“Fuck!” Andy sighs against your clit, only making you moan. “You decide how long he waits, sweetheart. The quicker you cum, the quicker I’ll answer the fucking door,” he chuckles before licking your clit, fucking you harder and faster with his fingers.

“Jesus daddy!” you cry out as Jacob continues to knock on the door.

Andy’s only response is to suck and lick on your clit harder, and since your mind is in such a haze, you can’t remember if the windows are closed or not.

You pray they are.

“Dad!” Jacob calls again, banging louder as Andy adds another finger.

“Fuck! Keep it up! Keep...that’s it! I’m so...oh fuck!” you cry out, cumming hard all over Andy’s fingers.

You feel Andy’s smirk against your cunt and it only makes you clench around his fingers tighter as he fucks you through your high.

“Later, sweet girl,” he promises after he finishes cleaning you up. “Get yourself together and cover yourself up,” he chuckles as he makes his way out. “Also, you should call out tomorrow. You decided to look like this, so I’m deciding to destroy you,” he laughs before making his way downstairs. “Hey bud, I wasn’t expecting to see you today...” you hear Andy’s voice trail off.

You take a few moments to get yourself together before getting up; looking through your drawers for sweatpants and a t-shirt before finally making your way downstairs.

“Hey...guys,” you smile when you see both Jake and Sarah there, “this is a happy surprise.”

“I miss you, so I thought that, instead of calling, we’d just come by,” Sarah beams, engulfing you in a hug.

“I miss you too,” you laugh, wrapping her in a hug that’s just as tight. “What’s up?”

“Well, we were thinking that we’d all go out to dinner this Saturday,” she smiles at Jacob before turning back to you. “Nothing special, we just figured...it would be good for all of us.”

“We can just do dinner here-”

“No, lets get out. It doesn’t help anything to stay inside all day, so lets go out and do shit. Go bowling, skating, the movies, dinner...lets just fucking go out.”

“Sarah, what if people-”

“Who gives a fuck about people?” Jacob interrupts, and a smile is instantly painted across your face. “We know the truth and that’s all that matters. Lets just go out and have fun. We’re gonna have to get used to it anyway.”

“I guess you’re right,” you smile weakly, knowing that he has a point but still not wanting to deal with it. “I guess we can go to-”

“That Italian restaurant you love so much on North street,” Andy with interjects with a smile, looking at you.

“Are you guys okay with that?” you ask sheepishly, afraid of breaking any of the little progress that’s been made in the last two days.

“That’s actually perfect,” Jacob laughs, “Sarah’s been wanting to go for the last two weeks, so this kinda kills two birds with one stone. Are you two getting into anything tonight?”

“We actually were about to call the dog adoption center we went to the other day to see if there’s any news,” Andy lies with a smile.

Oh you’re definitely calling out of work tomorrow.

“Yeah, I have a voicemail from them, I was gonna ask about that. What kind of dog?”

“A German Shepherd!” you beam.

“I was not expecting that at all,” Jacob laughs softly. “I’ll get back to them for you. Sarah’s cooking tonight so say a prayer,” he chuckles and she flips him off. “We’ll see you guys this Saturday.”

“Sounds good,” you smile, hugging him first then Sarah.

You know that Sarah is the one who setup impromptu visit and you want to try and figure out what’s going on, but with the way Andy just gripped your hair and yanked it, you know won’t be able to think about anything for a while.

“Get upstairs, undressed, and on the fucking bed,” he growls hotly as they pull off.

You don’t need to be told twice.

You practically run up the steps, get undressed, and put the heels back on before getting back on the bed.

Andy loves fucking you in these heels.

“Now, where were we?” he questions, walking in and loosening his tie.

“You’re not playing fair, daddy,” you whimper, biting your bottom lip as he throws his tie to the ground.

“Don’t be a brat,” he warns as he unbuttons cuffs of sleeves; rolling them up.

“Daddy, please-”

“What did I say?” he chastises, slapping your clit as he gets on his knees. “Did you call out of work yet?”

“No,” you moan, running one of your hands through his hair and gripping it tight, as he licks your clit.

“Call him,” he demands, sliding two fingers into your soaked cunt.

“Da-daddy-”

“Call. Him.” he demands, adding a third finger.

You keep your eyes on him as you reach for your phone. As you start to dial Mr. Hathaway’s number, Andy starts to fuck you faster with his fingers. By the time you press the phone your ear, you barely aware of what words are.

“Such a good little girl,” he praises, before dipping down and sucking on your clit.

“Hello?” your boss answers as you gasp.

God help you.

“H-hello, Mr. Hathaway,” you gasp Andy starts pulling your clit with his lips.

“Y/N? Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m f-fine, I’m just not feeling all that great. I-I...I won’t be able to make it in tomorrow,” you try to articulate as Andy curls his fingers, finding that makes you come to life for him.

You’re in love with a fucking menace.

“Yeah, you don’t sound so great,” he comments and you wonder how bad he has to be at sex to not get a woman to make the sounds you easily make for Andy every single time.

You lull your head and Andy slaps your thigh, “I’m hoping to be better by...by tomorrow. I’ll let...let you know,” you whine, focusing your attention  back on Andy, whose intense gaze is sending chills down your spine.

“Sounds good, get some rest,” your boss encourages before hanging up.

“FUCK!” you cry out, making a mess all over Andy’s face as he smirks against your clit and you toss your phone...somewhere.

“You did so good, baby,” he coos, fucking through your high. “You wanna taste?”

The only thing you can think to do is nod.

“Use your words,” he growls, slapping your cunt.

“Fuck! Yes daddy! I wanna taste, please!”

“Such a filthy little thing,” he chuckles kicking off his shoes as he slowly starts kissing up your body. “Talking to your boss while I fuck you senseless with my fingers and tongue? The way this pretty little cunt clenched around my fingers...desperate little whore.”

“Daddy please!”

“Open,” he demands as he removes his fingers from your cunt. When you instantly open your mouth, he mockingly laughs at you as he places his fingers in your mouth, “pathetic. Clean.”

Just as you start to suck and lick on is fingers, he’s pulling down the strap on the right side of your bra, and licking and sucking on your nipple. Your response is to moan, and grind yourself against him, desperate for any form of release he’ll be nice enough to give you.

“Gonna have to teach you a lesson in patience one day,” he husks after releasing your nipple with a ‘pop’. “However, daddy needs to be deep inside this perfect little pussy,” he smirks, sitting up and unbuttoning his shirt. “Take that fucking bra off before I rip it off.”

You sit up just a bit, unhooking your bra and quickly tossing it aside before starting to unbuckle his belt.

“Did daddy tell you to do that?” he questions, gripping your face after he tosses his shirt and wife beater onto the floor.

“Just wanna help, daddy!”

“Sure you do,” chuckles as he reaches behind himself and rips off your panties, throwing them onto the heap of clothes that’s on the floor.

“Daddy!”

“I’ll get you a new pair, now lay back,” he promises condescendingly, pushing back just a little as his hand travels down to your throat, gripping it tight. “You are so fucking perfect, ya know that?” he praises, shimmying out of his pants and boxer briefs.

“Please!”

“And you’re all mine, right?” he questions, thrusting himself inside of you.

“Fuck! Yes daddy! I belong to you only!”

“Good girl! Fuck, this pussy is so fucking wet!”

“Please, don’t stop! Been wanting this since...since last night!”

“You like it when I show people who you fucking belong to?”

You moan in response and Andy rolls his eyes and slaps one of your tits.

“Use. Your. Words,” he demands as he picks up the pace.

“Yes! I love...I love when...when you show people that I’m your whore!”

“Ya know, we never got to make that movie,” he teases with a sinister smirk and you clench around him. “Oh, you still want to?”

“I wanna do anything you want me to do,” you mindlessly mumble, digging your heels into the bed, hoping that you’re not ripping up the sheets too bad. “I love pleasing you, daddy! I love you!”

“Such a perfect girl,” he groans, grabbing his phone off the nightstand. “You are so fucking perfect!”

“Please! I need to let go!”

“I know, sweet girl, look at the camera,” he urges as his other hand wraps around your throat and he picks up his pace.

“Daddy!”

“Does it feel good when I fuck you like this? When I treat you like the whore you are?”

“Oh God, YES! You make my...my pussy feel s-so good!”

“Jesus, Y/N! You keep clenching me-”

“Feels...feels too good! Can’t stop!”

“The way your perfect tits bounce...God, has anyone ever told you that you’re the perfect little cum dumpster? This fucking pussy squeezes me like a fucking dream!”

“I can’t...fuck!” you mewl as your eyes roll back and you clench Andy’s shoulder.

“C’mon, sweet girl, look at daddy! Look at daddy when you cum!”

“Too much!” you shake your head as your body starts to shake and tears start running down your face.

“Look at me, sweet girl! Don’t make me punish you!”

“Fuck!” you cry out, turning your gaze back to him and his phone. “Do I look good for you, daddy? Do I look like your perfect slut?”

“Jesus, sweet girl! Give it to me! Cream on daddy’s cock!”

“JESUS FUCKING CHIRST!” you exclaim, squirting on his cock as you try to keep your focus on him as your whole reaches a new level of pleasure.

This is how it was supposed to go the first time.

“Look at those fucking tears! You look so beautiful, baby,” he praises, riding out your high. “Now, I want you choke on my fat cock while you clean it before I fuck that perfect little ass, and you watch yourself be the perfect little slut that you are.”

“Use me however you want, please,” you sob pathetically.

You’re so desperate to please Andy in any way that he wants, that you don’t care how desperate or pathetic you sound or look. If it’ll get him off on the days when you can’t you don’t care how desperate you look. You are desperate for him. For his love, his approval, his care, his touch, and his desire. Andrew Steven Barber can take and do whatever he wants from you, and all you’ll do is beg for more.

“Fuck, remember the first time you sucked daddy’s cock? My good little girl couldn’t take it without help from daddy, but now look at you! Look at how fucking well you take what daddy has to give you!” he groans, still filming you as you look up at him. “The perfect little cock whore!”

You whine, needing to feel him inside you again, and he smirks.

“Okay sweet girl, hands and knees for daddy,” he instructs once he stops recording, throwing his phone to the edge of the bed.

You don’t realize just how weak you are until you sit up and your legs start to shake.

“Don’t tell me you’re worn out already,” he teases as he slaps your ass.

“No daddy,” you moan, arching back as you hear him open the bottle of lube, “I need more of you!”

“That’s a good girl,” he coos as he coats your puckered hole. “Press play,” is all he says before pushing his way inside.

“FUCK, DADDY!” you cry out, hitting play and trying to pay attention.

“See how beautiful you look? So fucked out and desperate,” he grunts, gripping your hips as he starts fucking into you hard and fast. “Just the most perfect little whore!”

“Fuck! Daddy please don’t stop!” you whimper, doing your best to focus on the video in front of you, gripping the sheets as you try and hold on.

“I love looking at that gorgeous face, sweet girl! You take daddy’s cock so well and you look so fucking perfect when you’re all fucked out! Look at your fucking cream on my cock! The way you cry out with every thrust!”

“Oh my God!” you mewl, lulling your head back.

“No sweet girl, focus,” he coos as he wraps an arm around your waist and starts massaging your clit.

“Oh daddy!”

Between him fucking you into heaven, you watching him fucking you senseless, and hearing what he was saying only moments ago, you can’t even think straight.

“You’re not being a good girl,” he growls, using the hand he was massaging your clit with to grip your face and force your attention on his phone. “Look at how fucking gorgeous you are!”

“Fuck!”

“You see what I see every time I fuck this perfect little body? I want you to see just how beautiful you are!”

“Fuck daddy! Please!”

“You are mine. I’ll never let some asshole hurt or abuse you! Never let anyone make you feel small!”

“Daddy!”

“I love you so much, sweet girl!”

“I lo...I love...shit!”

“My sweetest girl, I will always love you,” he grunts as his movements become erratic, “look how well you take my fat cock!” he whispers against the shell of your ear before licking it.

“P-please! Need...need to...fuck!”

“You gonna explode for daddy?”

“Y-yes! I can’t...please! Feels too good!”

“Do it, sweet girl! Soak the fucking bed!”

“HOLY FUCK!” you cry out, legs almost giving out as you squirt hard all over the bed, clenching around nothing as Andy fills your ass.

He wraps an arm around your waist, pulling you close to his chest, ridding out his high as the video you two made still plays in the background. You whimper in dissatisfaction as he pulls out, even though you know you need a break, and grip the sheets tighter at the sound of him moaning as he watches his release seep out of your ass.

Who knew your knight and shining armor could be so filthy?

“Are you okay? Was I too rough?” he asks as he smooths one of his hands over your ass.

“No daddy, I’m perfect.”

“Good, cause we’re just getting started.”

Andy doesn’t take it easy with you, but it’s not like you’re “Little Miss Queen of Safety” either. You both take turns, marking each other up, leaving hickies on different spots of one another, getting lost in each other, filming one another, and surrendering to one another. You had no idea that your little ‘thank you’ would set him off so much, but it’s not like you’re mad about it.

“That’s right, baby! Ride daddy’s cock!” Andy encourages as brace yourself against his chest, knowing that this time will be the final time for you.

“Daddy...I can’t-”

“Yes you can, sweet girl! Bring us both off! Daddy loves the way you take his cock, sweetheart!” “Fuck! I’m so fucking...daddy!”

“I know, sweet girl! Be a good girl and give daddy everything, cause you are daddy’s good girl...right?”

Nodding seems to be the only thing you’re capable of at this point.

“Use your fucking words,” he demands, gripping your neck tight, only making you clench around him tight. “Shit!”

“You’re my good girl, right?!”

“J-Jesus! Fuck y-yes! I-I’m only yours, daddy! Made for you...fuck! I’m gonna...oh God!”

“Give it to me!”

“FUCK!” you cry out as your orgasm overwhelms you and you collapse against him.

“Good girl!” he praises as he spills his seed into you for what feels like the hundredth time.

You lay against him as he rides out both your highs and he wraps his arm around you tight. Neither of you says a word as you try to regulate your breathing; trying to come back down to earth.

“You...you okay, sweetheart?” he pants after a bit.

“Ye...yes, baby.”

“Did I take it too far?”

“Y...you never do.”

“I didn’t mean to get so s...selfish-”

“I love when you are.”

“I love you,” he smiles at you.

“I love you, baby.”

You give yourself a few more minutes before finally pushing yourself up and making your way off off him, and collapsing onto your back.

You wish you two always had time to make each other feel this good.

“Laurie...she didn’t like me defending or sticking up for her. At the time, I thought it was because I was embarrassing her or something, but then I figured out that she just didn’t want anyone to think we were too serious about each other. That she was serious about me.”

“Baby...”

“You getting that worked up and excited about me protecting you...claiming you, it just got me...I keep learning, every day, that you show your love for me in different ways. I know that you’re learning how to accept and love, but so am I, sweetheart. I’m learning all over again and I’m so happy to learn with you.”

You turn over on your side, pull him close, and kiss him deeply. It’s nothing like the sensual and sultry kisses you two were giving each other for hours prior, but passionate and sweet. It isn’t necessarily urgent, but it’s longing. You’re longing for him to know just how much you’ll always love him and that you’ll never leave him. Desperate for him to know that he can take his time with trusting you and feeling secure in the relationship.

Desperate for him to know that you’re all in just as much as he is.

“What are we gonna do about dinner?” he breathes once you two breakaway and you burst out laughing.

“I’m gonna need at least another 20 minutes before I can confidently get out of bed.”

“Are you sure I wasn’t too rough? I know you like it, but I feel like I get too carried away.”

“Baby, I wish we could get carried away like this all the time,” you giggle as you caress the side of his face; his beard gently scratching your palm. “Yes, I love the softer and passionate sex, but they’re times I need it rough and you give me exactly what I need. I’m not some delicate little flower that you need to worry about. Until I say it’s too much, it’s not,” you promise.

“You are truly something else,” he smiles before pulling you in for another passionate kiss.

Eventually, you two get out of bed, shower, then make your way downstairs into the kitchen, and since your body is still recovering from your adventurous evening with Andy, he’s the one who makes dinner while you find you something to watch on TV. Once you decide on ‘The Misfits’, you join Andy in the kitchen, make yourself a glass of wine, hop on the kitchen island, and easily fall into a debate about why cookie dough ice cream is better than plain vanilla ice cream.

Once again, your life feels like a dream.

Dinner (lamb, broccoli, and mashed potatoes) is spent on the couch, barely paying attention to the movie, as you two continue your ice cream debate.

“I know you wanted to wreck my body, but why else did you want me to call out?” you question as you scoop more ice cream onto your spoon as Andy starts laughing.

“I miss hanging out with you. I thought we could just take the day to do whatever we want. We can go check on Louie and then do whatever we want from then on. Today and the weekend were a bit much, so I figured we should just take a timeout for a day.”

“You are the most thoughtful man in the world, did you know that?”

“You’ve mentioned it a time or two,” he smiles at you.

There’s truly no better feeling in the world than being loved by Andrew Barber.

He’s so patient and considerate with you, that you forget. You forget that he’s sorting out and working through his own shit. He never makes it as obvious as you do that he’s still healing. You can’t help but get frustrated with yourself for not noticing. It’s obviously not that you don’t care, but when he says nothing, it’s hard for you to get out of your own head for a single second, cause you’re still trying to accept that he’s sticking by your side and that all of this is real.

He’s real.

You two spend the first half of your day off at the pet store, because Andy’s more than sure that you two are going to adopt Louie, so he wants to make sure the house is ready. After everything is set up, you both spend an hour at the shelter just bonding with Louie (because unbeknownst to you, Andy’s been talking with the shelter since you fell in love with Louie), playing with and just making him feel comfortable. You find yourself getting emotional towards the end, because Louie can’t decide if he’s more in love with you or Andy.

Once again, the week feels like a dream because it’s just and Andy at the end of the day. No one at work gives you any shit, your boss seems to finally understand that he needs to back off, and you and Andy live in your own little world the second he gets home from work.

However, no dream lasts forever.

“Alright,” Sarah starts as you all walk in to Fiorella’s Cucina, “I need everyone to keep me on track tonight, cause this diet sucks and I want everything,” she whines and you laugh.

“You don’t need a diet!”

“I need to stay in shape!”

“One day of indulgence won’t kill you!”

“It leads you down a dark path, my friend,” Sarah jokingly forebodes as you all take your seats. “You’ll see once two are engaged,” she laughs.

You notice Jacob awkwardly squirm in his seat and instantly grab Andy’s hand under the table out of anxiety, “we’ve got time,” you laugh awkwardly.

“So, you two have talked about marriage?” Jacob asks after the waitress walks off with the drink order.

“In passing,” Andy shrugs, keeping an eye on his menu and in that moment, you’re truly grateful.

You’re grateful because he understands that you’re not shying away from the question because you’re ashamed, but because you’re afraid of screwing up any progress being made.

It’s obvious he is too.

“Hows work been?” Sarah smiles at you as she puts her menu down.

“Ha! Work has been...eventful, to say the least,” you snicker, closing your menu and placing it down. You notice a few tables that are whispering and glancing over at all of you, but you do your best to ignore it. “I’m thinking about leaving soon. I’ve been looking around, but I also don’t actually know what I want to do. I don’t know what I want to do. I don’t think I ever have.”

“You always figure it out in the end,” Jacob smiles softly as the waiter comes over and drops of the drinks.

“Are you ready to order or do you need more time?” he asks politely.

You’re all set to answer until you hear the lady at the table next to you say, “I know he’s the District Attorney, but does he really not have any shame? It’s not enough for him bring his murderous son everyone, but now he has to flaunt his new young whore around? God, I can’t even begin to imagine how or what Laurie must be feeling!”

“It wasn’t enough for her to ruin that teacher’s life, apparently. She clearly didn’t think the Barbers had gone through enough. What a tramp.”

One of these days, you’ll learn to control your anger, but today isn’t that day.

“You wanna say that again?!” you snap, turning around and facing them.

They both just stare at you with wide eyes while they stammer.

“What’s wrong? You were both chatty as hell a second ago! Go on! Andy’s an asshole, Jacob’s murderer, and I’m a tramp, isn’t that right?!”

“Sweetheart, just-” Andy starts, trying to calm you down.

“No Andy! Everyone seems to know everything, because your unhinged ex-wife made sure to spread her little bullshit story to everyone! So, since everyone knows all the fucking facts, I don’t see why they’re being so fucking quiet now!”

“Listen,” one of the women starts, “Laurie said-”

“Has it ever occurred to anyone in this stupid fucking town that they’re two sides to every story, and that unless you’re actually involved in the situation you should shut the fuck up and mind your own business?!”

Yes, all eyes are on you now, but it’s not like you actually give a fuck. You’re so over all of this shit and you want nothing more than to punch Laurie in the face.

“We’re sorr-”

“Shove it up your own ass,” you scowl, throwing your napkin down as you grab your purse before storming out.

The second you lean against Andy’s car, you start crying. Yes, it’s out of pure rage and anger, but you still find yourself annoyed with yourself because why do you keep letting it get to you? Why do you keep letting this piece of shit town bring you down? You know it’s never going to change, so why can’t you just ignore it?

“Oh sweetheart,” Andy coos as he approaches the car.

“I could wring her fucking neck, Andy. I swear to God.”

“It’s not going to solve anything, darlin’,” he sighs as he wraps his arms around you and pulls you into a tight and loving hug. “The only real option is to move.”

“Why should we have to?! Why should either of us have to give up another fucking thing for Laurie?!” you sob angrily, clinging to his shirt as if it’s the only thing keeping you upright. “Why does she always win?!”

“This is all my fault. I should’ve-”

“No, it’s her fault! It’s this town’s fault!”

“Sweetheart, we can just-”

“I am so sorry!” Sarah proclaims as she comes up to you and Andy. “Those assholes had no right!”

“No, I shouldn’t have-”

“They should’ve kept their fucking mouths shut! You had every right to go off on them!”

“I really have to stop lashing out at people.”

“It’s long overdue if you ask me,” she huffs. “Do you wanna go back you guys’ place and just order something?”

“You still wanna hangout with me?” you chuckle humorlessly, wiping your eyes.

“Of course we do! Right, babe?” she calls over her shoulder to Jacob.

“Yeah,” he responds softly.

You can’t tell if he’s upset about what happened or something else but, at the moment, you don’t have the energy to ask. You just wanna go home and forget about dinner.

“I guess just follow behind us,” you encourage weakly before getting in Andy’s car.

The entire drive home, Andy keeps trying to calm you down, but you just disappear into yourself. You don’t mean to and you want to be there for him, but you feel like all you do is making things harder for and embarrass him. Why can’t you just swallow it down and not lash out? Andy, Sarah, and Jacob know the truth, so why can’t that just be enough for you?

It doesn’t help that you feel like you’re being incredibly selfish. No, he’s not going to say it because he doesn’t want to overwhelm you, but Andy needs you. If you’re pissed off, you know he is too. You want to look past your own rage, but in this moment, you just can’t see a way past it. You’re not just angry for yourself, you’re in a rage for him too. Yeah, hes told you time and time again that he doesn’t mind dealing with all of the negative and horrible things people say when it comes to him and him being with you, but you’re not.

Hes been through so much already and you just don’t see how you’re worthy of any of his patience and love. His or Jacob’s for that matter.

By the time you two get home, you have a headache from both your crying and the internal war you’re at with yourself.

“Hey, would it be okay if I talk to my dad outback for a bit?” Jacob asks once you’re all inside.

All you do is nod before kicking off your shoes and heading upstairs. You hear soft footsteps behind you and you know it’s Sarah.

“This is all my fault and I’m so sorry,” she sighs as soon as you two are in you and Andy’s bedroom.

“How is this your fault? You didn’t tell those two old bitches to be cunts,” you mutter as you rifle through Andy’s drawer for his Soundgarden t-shirt.

Yeah, it’s old and worn, they’re a few holes in it, and it swallows you whole; but it feels like a hug every time you put it on.

“Jacob and I...you know hes been pissing me off lately. No, I’m not about to break off the engagement, but I’m over his “poor me” attitude. He swears that you and Mr. Barber don’t have a hard time, and that he has to deal with the backlash of this. His mom, his friends, the town...his dad dating his much younger best friend. He gets so wrapped up in his own head sometimes that he really doesn’t fucking see anything else. I get it, the whole thing with the trial and everything...but he needs to realize that not everything revolves around him, so that’s why I pushed for dinner for tonight,” she sighs regretfully. “I only thought there would be stares or eye rolls, especially at a place like that,” she sighs as you finally find Andy’s shirt; quickly discarding your shirt and putting Andy’s on.

“I mean, it wasn’t the best plan,” you scoff, “but there’s still nothing for you to be sorry about. You didn’t tell those cunts to be assholes.”

“We wouldn’t have had to deal with it-”

“We wouldn’t have had to deal with it if Laurie wasn’t a cunt. Yeah, everyone in this town already sucks and is a total idiot, but Laurie made sure to spread her venom. I’m not going to be mad at you for looking out for me, you and Andy are the only people I’ve been able to depend on for a while.”

“Have you spoken to your parents at all?”

“Not since the outburst at Laurie’s house.”

“I can’t believe your mother just lashed out at you like that.”

“I can and I can’t at the same time,” you sigh as you lay back on the bed.

Sarah looks around the room and smiles before saying, “you two are really happy, aren’t you?”

“We really are,” you smile with teary eyes.

“It won’t always be like this, babe.”

“I know, Andy and I tell each other that all the time, but it’s just hard right now.”

“Is there anything I can do to help?”

“Not really, no. Thanks for making Jake understand that this isn’t simple or easy for us at all,” you chuckle humorlessly.

“He’s coming around,” she sighs as she takes a seat at the edge of the bed. “He just needs to get the fuck out of his own head.”

“Yeah, that’s always been a problem for him.”

“You’re not wrong,” she scowls.

“Babe! Y/N! Can you guys get down here so we can decide on dinner?!”

“Didn’t they shoo us away so they can have a talk?” Sarah mutters as you burst out laughing as you both get up and make your way downstairs.

“Have either of you decided on anything?” you question as both you and Sarah enter the kitchen; you walking over to the cabinet and grabbing four glasses.

“Well, I know you wanted Italian, but now you’re upset, so I was thinking Asian or Thai,” Andy suggests as he wraps his arms around you and kisses the top of your head.

“I’m sorry about that,” you mumble, leaning into him before turning to face Jacob, “I’m sorry to you too.”

“No, you had every right to go off on those assholes. They were out of line,” he murmurs with a frustrated glare as he rubs the back of his neck.

You realize that you and Andy are probably making him uncomfortable, so you go to break away, but Andy’s hold on you only tightens.

Oh God, what the hell did they talk about?

“I feel like I know what everyone wants to drink, but I’ll ask just to be polite,” you smile.

“Wine, please,” Sarah whines as she takes a seat at the kitchen isle.

“Whiskey,” Jacob laughs, taking a seat next to her.

“You already know what I want,” Andy chuckles.

“So, I was right about everyone? Got it,” you smile as you try and get

out of Andy’s hold. “You have to let me go so I can make the drinks,” you laugh.

“Are you okay?”

“I will be. Still just adjusting, I guess,” you sigh, fighting back your tears of pure frustration.

You refuse to focus on it for the rest of the night.

“I love you,” he whispers into your hair before kissing it, finally letting go

of you so you can make the drinks. “So, what do you want?” he asks a little

more loudly, leaning against the sink.

“Lets do Asian.”

“Duck Sauce?”

“Oishi.”

“My sneaky little queen,” he smirks. “The usual? Spicy calamari,

steamed dumplings, and Saki?”

“You know me better than anyone else,” you smirk, getting on your tip

toes and kissing his cheek.

“Jake, I know you like the back of my hand, “Andy laughs, “Sarah, you

wanna help me set up karaoke in the next room while you tell me your order?”

he asks as he grabs his drink.

“Sounds good to me,” she smiles, grabbing her drink before hoping off

her seat and following Andy.

Just you and Jacob. Great.

“I’ve been a dick and I’m sorry,” Jacob sighs, sipping his drink as you

lean against the countertop.

“Jake-”

“Please don’t. Just fucking don’t. You don’t owe me shit. I should know better, especially after all the shit I went through and I still...Sarah was right...God, I’ll never hear the end of it,” he scoffs and you chuckle. “It’s weird for me, Y/N. You’re my best friend and you’re in love with my dad. However, you’re my best friend and you’ve needed me.”

“Jake-”

“Just let me say it,” he begs, taking another sip before taking a deep

breath. “You deserved better. You’ve been by my side through everything and I just...I let you down, Y/N. I can see it now. How much you two love each other, how dedicated you are to one another, how genuine all of it is...I can see it now. I think I was just being angry for my mom at first, but after everything happened, I was angry because you didn’t tell me, but how could you? How could handle my outburst when you already knew it would be a disaster? That wasn’t fair of me at all. You’ve gone out of way time after time to show just how much you love and will look out for me, and when the time came for me to show up for you...I failed. I failed on so many levels and I’m sorry. I’m so fucking sorry.”

You take a moment before saying, “Jake, I need to know that you’ll be okay with this. I can’t keep dealing with you going back and forth. I am in love with Andy, your father, and that’s never going to change. I need you to accept that.”

“I do. We had a talk...I know how much you mean to him and how serious he is. When I thought about it, the times when I saw him after he moved out and I thought he discovered he just needed some space, he was with you. Since hes been with you, hes been so happy. The happiest I’ve ever seen him...and so have you,” he smiles softly as he gets up and rounds the isle. “All I’ve ever wanted is for the both of you to be happy, and now that you two have each other...I can handle it. The hell you have to deal with is so much more than I ever imagined. What makes it worse is that my mom is the reason for all of this being so terrible, but you two...he told me about the other day with your boss, then seeing you today...I know it’s real,” he finishes softly as he wraps you in one of tightest hugs hes ever given you and you sob into his chest. “I’m sorry, Y/N. I’m so fucking sorry. You needed me and I wasn’t there, but I promise it’ll never happen again.”

“I’ve missed you, Jacob,” you sob as you wrap your arms around him.

“I’ve missed you too, Y/N,” he sobs into your hair.

“We’re good?” you smile up a him as you back away.

“You tell me.”

“I was never mad at you.”

“Of course you weren’t,” he scoffs as he wipes his eyes, “I love you, Y/N.”

“I love you too,” you smile as you wipe your own eyes.

“Jesus, lets get in there, huh?” he laughs, sniffling a little.

“Sounds good,” you laugh in agreement.

As the night goes on, everyone relaxes and falls into a comfortable conversation. By the time the food arrives, you and Sarah have taken over karaoke, belting out ‘Just Like Heaven’ by The Cure, while Andy and Jacob just laugh and encourage the both of you.

On the one hand, everything feels so much better and lighter, and you finally feel like you can breathe again. On the order, you feel like all you do is make Andy’s life harder, and that’s the last thing you want.

“What’s wrong?” Andy sighs as you two get ready for bed.

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t, sweetheart. Please. You feel so far away and no matter how hard I tried tonight, I couldn’t reach you. What did I do?”

“You didn’t do anything,” you mumble; your eyes start to water because you feel awful.

It seems you always feel awful.

“I thought tonight went well? At least the ending.”

“It was a great ending,” you sob.

You and the fucking tears.

“Sweetheart-”

“I can’t keep making things harder for you! You need me and I’m so fucking selfish! Getting lost in my own fucking feelings and shutting down, lashing out at people-”

“Honey, you’re allowed all of those things! It’s okay to-”

“No it’s not! Not when you need me! I’m not the only one going through this! I’m not the only one who’s furious-”

“Do you love me?” he interrupts softly.

“What?”

“Do you love me?”

“You know I do.”

“Then stop it. Please stop beating yourself up. The way defended me today? The things you said when you screamed at Laurie? I know how much you love me and that you’re always going to be here for me. I also know that you’ve never been with someone who lets you feel what you’re feeling. People take from you and give nothing back and you’re still adjusting. I always knew this wouldn’t be overnight thing and I’m fine with that. You don’t need to keep apologizing for feeling the things you do. Good or bad. You’re not making my life harder at all, and I’m still so damn happy and proud to be with you.”

“Andy...” you sob softly, trying to collect yourself.

“Oh, my sweet girl,” he sighs before grabbing his phone and making his way over to you. “You are perfect to me.”

“Andy, I’m not-”

“To me, you are. You are perfect and I wouldn’t change a thing about you,” he smiles as he wraps his arms around you. “It’s been a while since we slow danced.”

“You wanna slow dance now?” you scoff, wiping your eyes.

“I always want to dance with my perfect woman,” he smiles before hitting play on his phone before tossing it down.

When ‘Crown of Thorns’ by Mother Love Bone starts playing, you can’t stop yourself from laughing.

“You know this is an anti-love song love song, right?” you laugh as you two start to move as one to the music.

“Yeah, but this is my kind of love, and I’ll be happy to tell you that every day for the rest of our lives,” he chuckles softly as he holds you closer.

As you two move together in silence, you rest your head on his chest and think about all the hell you two have gone through to get to this point. All of the smiles, tears, pain, laughter, arguments and so much more...it’s all been worth it, and you can’t imagine yourself being any happier than you are now. No, it isn’t perfect and you know there will be more obstacles to come, but Andy’s right:

This is your kind of love.

Andy’s P.O.V.

It’s been two weeks since the incident at the restaurant and I’m still no closer to not wanting to scream at Laurie. Hell, the only reason I haven’t is because you begged me not to. Yes, there was that small bright spot when you got the call that we were going to be able to adopt Louie, but it was short lived.

God, you were so adorable that day. I didn’t think I could fall anymore in love with you than I was, but you proved me wrong.

“Babe, he’s fine,” I laughed as you looked down at the excited puppy in your lap.

“I just wanna make sure! What should we name him? Cause Louie is an awful name, isn’t it?” you asked the pup in a baby voice, and he just licked your nose. “Andy, I love him so much!”

“And he loves you.”

“We need a name!”

“Albert,” I smirked and your smile instantly went away.

“Andy, I love you with all my heart, but if you don’t take this seriously, I will leave you out of all decision making for the foreseeable future.”

“Okay, okay,” I laughed as I came up to a stop sign, “how about Lucky?”

“I feel like that’s such a common name for dogs.”

“Yeah, but he’s a lucky pup! He has you for a mom.”

“Don’t start,” you smiled at me as I pulled off.

I fucking love being the reason that you smile.

“Oh! What was the name of that stuffed dog you had when you were a child?”

“Buttons?”

“Yeah! Name him Buttons!”

“I don’t think he’ll respond to-”

When you were interrupted by a tiny little bark, I couldn’t help but chuckle.

“You like that?” you excitedly asked, only to be met with another bark. “Then Buttons it is!”

“Shit, I knew I forgot something,” I scowled. “Babe, we gotta go to the vitamin store.”

That’s when your demeanor changed.

“Um can you drop us off at home first?” you asked so softly I barely heard you. “I want him to get used to his new home.”

That was 100% unlike you. You used to love going to the vitamin store with me, but you love to give me shit about how many more I taken now than when we first started dating. When I looked over at you, your face said it all.

You were scared.

Between Laurie’s lie and your outburst at the restaurant, you’re afraid to go out anymore. Afraid of the stares, the murmurs, the judgemental glares...home is the only place you feel safe anymore and I hate that. I hate that I can’t just shield you from everything and everyone. I know you feel safe with me, but I also know that no matter how much I tell you not to, you worry about how people view me and what they’ll think of me when they see me with you.

You’re afraid to go out because you think you embarrass me and that couldn’t be farther from the truth. I know I can��t force you into anything, and I never would, but it’s so fucking frustrating to feel like we’re right back where we started.

Hiding.

All I want is to take you out and show you how happy I and proud I am that I get to be with you. How happy I am that you chose me. I’ve never been ashamed of you and I never will be, and I know that you’ll get there in time, but we had made so much progress and now this.

Fucking Laurie.

“Hey, Andy!” Neal calls after me once I’m outside.

Great.

“Hey, what’s up?”

“I wanted to know if you have a minute to talk.”

“I’m kinda in a rush right now, is it really important?”

“It can wait, don’t worry about it,” he smiles but it looks forced.

“You sure? Everything okay?”

“Yeah, we’ll talk about it another time,” he nods with an awkward smile.

What the hell is going on now?

I give him a quick wave before rushing off to my car and speeding to the florist. I don’t want to leave you by yourself for too long, not with how you’ve been feeling lately. No, you don’t lie to me, but you also won’t tell me what’s going on with you unless I ask. Before we started dating, you would tell me everything so easily. Now, you’re constantly afraid of needing me, depending on me, because you think it’ll push me away.

It’s the most infuriating thing because we got so fucking far. The moment you were finally feeling comfortable and secure in our relationship, everything went to shit, and now we’re fighting like hell to get back to where we were. I know you believe me when I say I’m not going anywhere, but it’s not like it’s hard to see why it’s so easy for you to slip back into your shell. Your parents and Jacob turned on you in an instant, so of course you keep wondering when something will happen that I’ll think is too much and turn on you. There’s nothing I want more than to propose, God knows I’ve had that ring for over a year, but not like this. Not when you’re still trying to get your footing and figure this all out. It’s not fair to you at all and I don’t want to add more pressure when you’re already feeling overwhelmed.

No, when I finally propose it’ll be perfect and what you deserve.

“Sweetheart!” I call out as soon as I step inside our home, greeted by a sleepy but very excited Buttons. “Hey bud, where’s Mama?” I ask as I squat down to greet him.

“In the kitchen, babe!” you call, and I swear it’s music to my ears.

I missed you so damn much.

“Lets go visit her,” I whisper to Buttons before getting up and starting on my short trip.

I’ve seen you in my t-shirts a million times, but it’s something I’ll never tire of. You will always be the most beautiful woman in the world to me, I don’t care what you wear.

“These are for you.”

“Andy! You didn’t...these are beautiful!” you beam as you take the bouquet of white lilies from me, eyes watering just a little.

“I wanted to. It’s long overdue. Hey, why don’t you throw on some shorts and we’ll go out. Take the night off.”

“No...no, that’s okay. I don’t mind. I finally decided on what to make-”

“Sweetheart, we can’t stay in the house forever.”

“I know and I don’t plan to, but-”

“But what?”

“It’s only been two weeks, Andy,” you sigh as tears start to well up in your eyes. “I can’t keep-”

“People can’t keep disrespecting you. Those women were out of line and Laurie was way out of line. I snapped on your boss in front of everyone, you don’t see me hiding.”

“That’s different, you’re you and I’m-”

“What does that even mean?”

“You’re well respected and I’ve never been-”

“Sweetheart,” I sigh, dropping my briefcase, “I love you. I worship the ground you walk on, and I adore the hell out of you. That’s never going to change.”

“Andy, I know-”

“Hey,” I coo, doing my best to show you that I’m not angry or annoyed as cup your face, “it’s me and you forever. We’ve got this. Are you in love with me?”

“You know I am,” you softly sob.

“And I am desperately in love, so please don’t worry. I’ve been telling you since we started this; I don’t give a fuck what anyone else thinks or has to say. The only thing I care about is your happiness.”

I’m sorry.”

“There’s nothing to apologize for, sweetheart, I promise. It’s all going to be okay,” I try to reassure you before kissing you.

We’ve kissed a million times, and I still go weak at the touch of your lips. Always soft, always welcoming, always meant for me; I could kiss you all day, every day, for eternity. Your grip tightens the second I go to pull away and you pull me closer.

How is it that you always leave me in a dazed and confused state every time we kiss?

“Honey...don’t,” I whisper as we break apart.

I don’t know why I ever put a fight because it’s not like I ever want to stop loving you. I need and want you all the damn time, so telling you ‘no’ is really a waste of breath for the both of us, but I always need you to know that this is what you want. You can control everything about us and I need to know that it’s what you want, and not just my baser instinct taking control.

“I just want you, Andy. I want you to make me feel only the way you can,” you hush, looking up at me with those innocent eyes of yours.

“You don’t have to-”

“I want you, baby. I’ve felt so far from you and I know that’s on me...I just want to get tangled up in you for a while.”

In almost no time at all, we’re upstairs in our bedroom, and you’re undressing me as if your life depends on it. You’re ready to get on your knees. Any other time I would happily accept it, but this isn’t the time.

“No sweetheart, take off the shirt and get on the bed for me.”

“Andy-”

“Get on the bed, baby. Take off that shirt and let me watch you get warmed up for me. I wanna take my time with you,” I breathe, my gaze on your intensity as you slowly stand up, making your way to the bed.

Our bed.

“Open up those pretty little legs for me, baby. I need to see just how much you need me, right now,” I groan, stroking myself at the sight of you naked on our bed.

Our bed. Our home. Our room. I’ll never get over the fact that I get to spend the rest of my life with you. Every second of every day will be spent loving and taking care of you. I’m so fucking happy about that.

“Andy,” you whimper, slowly sliding two fingers into your pussy as your other hand plays with one of your breasts, “please, don’t keep me waiting!”

“Need to hear just how bad you want it, sweetheart,” I tease.

“You’re all I’ll ever...all I’ll ever need,” you whimper, your toes curling as you fight off your release.

“You sure, baby?” I question, maybe for my own sanity, as I make my way over to the bed and getting down on my knees. I grip your thighs tightly before pulling you closer to the edge.

“Fuck! Yes baby! It’s only you for me! Only one I’ll ever need!”

“That’s my girl,” I praise before diving between your legs.

Your scent is always enough to drive me insane, but tasting you brings out a completely different animal together. Your nectar is something I would happily devour all day and night. The way you grip my hair and moan my name as you grind your perfect little pussy against my face? I can’t get enough. I’ll never be able to get enough of everything about you.

“Oh fuck! Yes...fuck baby!” you gasp once I slide two fingers inside your soaking little honeypot.

My curiosity reaches an all-time high when I hear that breathy and desperate little voice of yours. Glancing up at you only makes me that much more desperate to be buried deep inside you. Your head is lulled back while your hand is playing with your breast, and your mouth is slightly agape. Usually I force your attention back on me, and I want to now, but seeing you like this...God, how did I get so damn lucky?

“Andy...baby, if you keep...fuck! I’m so close!” you whimper as I pick up my pace, desperate for you to come apart at the seams.

I adore you.

“Shit!” you scream, as you squirt all over my fingers and it drips off the corners of my chin.

The pleasure I get out of soaking my face and making love to you everywhere and anywhere I can is probably sick but fuck it. Every little thing about you brings out an animal in me that I never knew existed until I met you, and if parts of that animal are slightly deplorable then so be it.

“Baby...baby please!” you whine as I kiss my way up your body, my fingers still teasing your clit.

“You were made just for me, sweetheart,” I mumble against one of your breasts before licking your nipple.

“Please!”

“Never gonna stop loving you.”

“I love you so much, Andy! Fuck!” you whimper, gripping my hair tighter once I finally thrust myself inside of you.

The warmest welcome I’ll ever receive.

“How could you ever think that you’re not enough for me, sweetheart?” I question, pumping into you harder and faster than I mean to, but I can’t stop myself. I can never control myself when it comes to you.

“You’re too good...too good for me,” you sob, clawing my back as you start moving with me.

You and those fucking tears, I swear to God.

“No sweetheart...it’s you that’s too good for me! Always been too fuckin good for me!”

“It’s too...feels too fucking good, baby! Please! I need to...fuck!”

“You wanna cum for me, babygirl?” I groan as your perfect little pussy clenches me, sending me into in my own euphoric high.

“Please!”

“C’mon, baby! Give it to me! Show me just how much you want me!”

“Shit! I need you so much, baby!” you cry out, as you soak not only me, but the bed as well.

I can never get enough.

“Fuck, Y/N!” I growl into your neck as I shoot my load into you.

Yeah, I wanted this to last longer, but sometimes you just make it so hard for me to control myself.

That and I’m not as young as I used to be.

I would feel bad for Buttons, but by day three, he was more than accustomed to the sounds we make when the door is closed.

“Tomorrow...we’ll do dinner, okay?” you breathe, bringing me out of my own thoughts as you regroup.

“I wanna take you somewhere nice.”

“Andy-”

“Let me spoil you just a little bit,” I plead and you smile up at me.

I could get lost in your smile all damn day.

“You spoil me just by loving me.”

“Doesn’t feel like it’s enough,” I murmur as I shower kisses along your neck.

“Andy,” you moan, running your hands through my hair.

And that’s all it takes.

“Say you’ll let me take you out,” I husk as I start moving within you again. “I wanna show you off.”

“Shit!”

“The most gorgeous woman...all mine,” I grunt, sitting up and hooking your right leg over my shoulder, gripping your hips tightly, and slamming into your soaked pussy. “I can’t fucking get enough!”

“Baby please!” you whimper pathetically as you mindlessly claw at the bed.

So fucking perfect.

“Let me take you out,” I beg again, kissing and licking your calve.

“Andy!”

“Come on, sweet girl. Say yes!”

“Oh my God, yes! Anything you want!”

“You wanna cum for me, beautiful?”

“Mhm,” you nod helplessly, finally meeting my gaze.

“You look so pretty when you’re all blissed out, baby,” I coo against your calve, reaching down and massaging your clit with my thumb.

“Shit!”

“Come on, baby. Give me that sweet cum!”

“Fuck Andy!” you cry out, your body shuddering as you squirt hard, soaking our bed again.

“Always making a mess,” I tease as you try and regulate your breathing. “You want more, baby?”

“Please daddy.”

“I’ll take my time with you, sweetheart.”

As we entangle in one another, over and over again, it’s not lost on me just how lucky I am to have you: your patience, love, acceptance, grace, loyalty, and understanding. Everything about you is everything I’ve ever needed.

I’ll take my time and make sure that you know just how much I love you and how truly important you are to me. No one’s ever gonna make you feel ashamed or embarrassed about yourself ever again.

I’ll spend the rest of my life making sure of that.

Y/N’s P.O.V

“First Andy sounded angry over the phone, now you. What the hell is going on with everyone today?” you huff as you come to a red light.

“Laurie wants us to come over later and I just don’t have a good feeling about it,” Sarah huffs and you can hear the exhaustion in her voice.

“Talk to me, babe. What’s going on?”

“I’m just so fucking sick of dealing with her and her shit, and so is Jacob, but he’s not doing anything about it. So, we argue about it and I always come off as this mean bitch.”

“I’m sure he doesn’t think you’re some mean bitch, hun,” you sigh, pulling off as soon as the light turns green.

“He’s trying to be patient with her, because of everything with you and Andy, but he’s also sick of her shit. She’s been calling to cry and complain every other fucking day and I’m tired of it. I told him that I don’t want her at the wedding and he keeps saying it’s not right since she’s his mother.”

“Well babe-”

“Don’t. Don’t fucking sit here and say he has a point, because she’s the fucking worst.”

“You know how I feel about her, Sarah. Just hearing her name makes me wanna break something, but she’s also his mother. For better or worse, she’s his mother. I’m sure he wants her in the wedding photos and all that shit.”

“She doesn’t deserve it!”

“No, she doesn’t, but he’s being forced to deal with a lot at once, and at some point-”

“Yeah, I know. I’ve gotta cut him some fucking slack. I’m just fucking exhausted. It’s always something with her, then there was the while thing between you two, and now this shit. I’m trying to be strong for the both of us and it’s tiring.”

“Have you told Jacob about how you feel?”

“He knows and he feels awful, which makes me feel worse. I know he’s going through a lot, and I’m doing my best not to be a bitch, but I’m so fucking tired of Laurie and her shit. I have a feeling that whatever she wants to talk to Jacob about isn’t gonna be good.”

“I thought you said she wants to talk to the both of you?”

“She said she wanted to speak with Jacob, but Jacob said that whatever she has to say, she can say it to the both of us. I don’t have much say in it.”

“Well, I’m at Andy’s job now. Text or call me after and tell me how it goes. Also, your bachelorette weekend is in two weeks, you’ve got this.”

“I know, I know. Deep breaths. Tell me how it goes with your night and shinning armor.”

“Yeah, we’ll see how that goes,” you mumble, already upset because Andy was very obviously pissed off when you were on the phone with him earlier. “I love you.”

“I love you,” she sighs before hanging up.

You take a deep breath as you look up at the building where the love of your life works and takes a deep breath. Since he took you out almost three weeks ago, you’ve been feeling more secure in the relationship. Once again feeling like everything is truly happening.

He took you to Davio’s Northern Italian Steakhouse (you left Buttons with Sarah and Jake), and Andy couldn’t take his eyes off of you. He was constantly reaching for your hand, telling you how beautiful you look, and making you laugh like a teenager in love for the first time. Yes, he’d told you a million times (and he’ll probably tell you a million more times) that he’s not ashamed of you or the relationship, but after everything that had happened and you hiding yourself away, it was nice to have a fresh reminder.

However, with that being said, they’re still parts of his life that still make you feel small. His job being one of them.

“Hey Y/N,” Duffy greets you with a smile as you approach Andy’s office.”

“Hi! I’m sorry, I can come back-”

“No, we’re finished here. You both enjoy your weekend,” she smiles at you before nodding towards Andy.

You stand aside to let her out and close the door gently behind her, before turning your attention back to Andy, who has the look of pure rage in his eyes. Oh God, he’s probably going to be carrying you out of here.

“What’s wrong, daddy?” you question, leaning against the door.

“Come here, sweet girl.”

“Daddy-”

“You’re gonna wanna be a good girl for me today, sweetheart. Now, come here,” he growls and it’s enough to send you over the edge. You make your way over to one of the chairs when Andy sighs in disappointment. “You know where daddy wants you.”

“We can’t here!”

“Whose name is on the door?”

“Yours, daddy.”

“So, that means this is my office, doesn’t it?”

“Yes, daddy.”

“So, bring your ass over here and sit on my desk. Don’t make me tell you again,” he warns ominously, as he starts to undo his belt buckle.

You bite your bottom lip to suppress a moan, but do as your told.

“Tell me what happened, daddy.”

“I will after I’ve gotten rid of some of my stress. Lift up your skirt for me.”

“Daddy-”

“Now, sweet girl, you’re gonna make me punish you. Is that what you want?”

When you don’t answer he smirks and shakes his head as he unzips is his pants.

“Of course you wanna be treated like a whore, cause you’re daddy’s little dumb whore, aren’t you?”

“Mhm” you nod, as he wraps his hand around your throat.

“Maybe tonight, if you start being a good girl right now,” he teases before tightening his grip on your throat. “Now, lift up your fucking skirt.”

You moan as you clench around nothing, adjusting yourself a little so you can lift up your skirt.

“No panties?”

“Took...took them off in the car. Wanted to surprise you when we got home!”

“Shh, sweet girl,” he chuckles, using his index finger to to tease your clit, “such a sweet little thing. Your pussy is already soaked, making a mess all over my calendar.”

“I’m sorry, daddy!” you whine softly.

“It’s okay, baby. Gonna clean up this perfect little pussy before I fucking destroy it,” he promises as he gets on his knees.

“Daddy-”

“So wet for me,” he murmurers before licking your clit.

“Daddy!”

“Be quiet,” he demands before sucking on your clit.

You let out a silent gasp, tightening your grip on his desk tight, knowing that if you grind your pussy against his face, you both will be found out in a second. You force your gaze on him, getting lost in the intense and lustful focus he has on you, before you grab your phone (which has all but fallen out of your pocket) and take a picture of him in the compromising position. Yeah, it’s usually him holding the camera, but him eating you out on his desk? You definitely wanna capture this moment. He’s just about to slide two fingers into your aching cunt when there’s a knock on his door.

Fuck.

“Andy?”

“Hey Lynn, can’t really talk right now, I’m pretty busy right now,” he smirks at you as he stands up, easily sliding his two fingers into you.

You bite your lip to suppress a moan and clench your eyes shut for a moment.

“Can it wait till Monday?” he asks, picking up his pace.

“I spoke to Neal and-”

“Yeah, I’d rather wait to talk about that,” he grunts as he starts fucking you faster with his fingers.

Oh God, what the hell happened?

“Just wanted to check in. We can talk about it on Monday. You’ve done more than enough work today, you can head home.”

“Soon, just a little bit more to finish up,” he smirks at you, adding another finger and you take a deep breath as your eyes go wide. You lull your head back and he snaps his fingers at you, forcing your attention back on him.

“Just don’t overwork yourself,” she sighs, “I’ll see you Monday.”

“Sounds good, Lynn. Have a great weekend, I know I will,” he smiles as you squirt on his fingers, scratching up the pristine wood you were already in the middle of damaging.

Andrew Fucking Barber is a menace.

“Give Y/N my best,” Lynn calls before her footsteps start to retreat.

“Will do,” Andy promises as fucks you through your high. “You did so good, sweet girl,” he praises softly. “You want daddy to fuck you stupid like the little slut you are?”

“Please!” you cry with a whisper.

“So desperate already?”

“Daddy please!”

“Turn around and lean against my desk. Gonna destroy this little fuck hole.”

“Daddy!”

“Do as I said!” he demands, slapping your clit.

Thank God tomorrow is Saturday.

“Daddy...please! Just need-”

“Daddy knows what you need,” he taunts as you hear his pants fall to the floor, “and he’s gonna give it to you,” he promises as he thrusts himself inside of you.

“Oh my God!”

“Such a good little girl!” he husks against the shell of your ear as he starts fucking you hard and fast.

“Holy fuck!”

“Anyone could walk into this room right now and you wouldn’t care, would you?”

“N-no, daddy!N Fuck me in front of anyone, I don’t care!”

“I’m so fucking tempted to rip that fucking blouse open....take that bra off and walk you out...just like that. You want that?”

“Sh...show them who I belong to, daddy!”

“Such a good little slut! Want me to fill this tight little cunt?”

“Please! Always...want to be full of you!”

“The way you’re clenching...shit! Cum for me now!”

“Jesus, daddy!” you whimper as you squirt hard, making a mess on his pants and the floor.

You’re more than sure Andy’s about to cum, but he stops short before pulling out, “Daddy wants to bring you off one more time, sweet girl,” he chuckles as he takes a seat in his chair.

“Daddy-”

“Turn around and unbutton that blouse for daddy,” he demands as he strokes himself.

Yeah, if you two keep it up you’re bound to get caught, but if he doesn’t give a damn, why should you? You quickly straddle him and slowly unbutton your blouse while holding his heated gaze.

“Unhook the front clasp, baby. Let daddy see you,” he encourages as his hands explore your torso. He groans as soon as your tits are exposed to him, “you are so fucking gorgeous,” he mumbles against one your nipples, before taking it into his mouth and sucking on it, massaging it with his tongue while his hand massages your other one.

“Daddy,” you softly moan, lulling your head back as you grip his shoulders and start to grind yourself against him.

He wraps his free arm around your waist and grips you close, and you somewhere through all the haze in your mind, you wonder how he’s able to make you feel so good by doing so little.

It’s not lost on you that things need to be discussed, but you’ve been with Andy long enough to know better. No, he’ll never take his anger out on you, but depending on what it is he’s angry about, he needs to do something before talking about it or he’ll end up yelling about it and will feel like shit about it later.

Usually, he’ll go for a run or a swim, but for him to choose fucking you in his office...

It’s gotta be pretty fucking bad.

“You’re all I need,” he breathes after releasing your nipple with a ‘pop’, “all I’ve ever needed.”

“Please!”

“Shh sweet girl, I’m gonna take care of you,” he coos, releasing your other tit and stroking himself, “ gonna fill you up till you’re leaking with my cum for days,” he promises as he aligns himself with your entrance before guiding you down.

“Fuck!”

“Gotta keep quiet, sweet girl,” he groans as you move against him, “cause your daddy’s good girl, right?”

“Y-yes,” you sob quietly, feeling your core tighten again, “only for you!”

“Shit! Come on, baby! Bring daddy off!” he husks, looking up at you as his hands grip your hips tight, and you can tell he’s using all of his energy to restrain himself from taking it over.

“I love you...love you so much! Gonna fuckin’...shit!”

“Jesus Y/N!” he growls into your chest as he fills you to the brim.

“Daddy!” you cry out softly, digging your nails into his shoulders as another orgasm fogs up your mind and leaves you in a euphoric high.

You’re more than sure you’ve made a mess, again, but you don’t care. Nothing matters besides Andy and how he feels.

“What’s...what’s wrong, baby? What happened?” you breathe, trying to come down from your high.

“Laurie,” is all he says as he peppers soft kisses all along your chest.

“Oh God, what happened this time?”

“She and Neal have started dating. Apparently, its been an on and off thing for a while.”

“Are you fucking shitting me?!”

“I don’t even care that shes opening her legs for him, but she’s not even doing it because she actually cares, it’s just to get back at me. She’s not even thinking about how upset it’ll make Jacob. After everything that happened with the case, the hell Neal went out of his way to put Jacob through, she goes and does this shit.”

“Fuck!”

“I spoke to Sarah before coming here and she said that Laurie wants to talk to them tonight.”

“Jesus fucking Christ.”

“Jacob is gonna lose his shit.”

“We gotta get home,” Andy sighs, leaning his head against your chest. “How did I fuck up so badly?”

“Hey,” you press softly, using your forefinger to softly force his gaze on you, “this isn’t on you.”

“I should’ve left her in college-”

“Stop it, Andy. You were in love and you thought she’d change. She made you believe that she would. Her being a vicious piece of shit is not on you. You don’t make her act the way she does, she’s just selfish and thinks everyone owes her. You did the best you could, with both her and Jacob, this isn’t on you.”

“Do you know how much I love you?”

“I think I have an idea,” you smirk as you dip down and kiss him.

You both take your time getting yourselves together, before walking out of his office hand in hand. When you both reach your car, he pins you against it and kisses you passionately.

“When we get home,” you giggle when you two break apart.

“I’ll be right behind you,” he smiles before walking towards his car.

Yes, you’re extremely angry, but Andy fucking Barber...he just makes you feel so damn loved.

Your drive home is easy and light, and for a moment, you relax just a bit.

Then your phone goes off the second your arrive home.

“SHE CAN’T COME TO THE FUCKING WEDDING!” Sarah screams as soon as you answer the phone.

Snap back to reality.

“Sarah, I know how frustrated you are, but please-”

“JACOB IS IN A FULL BLOWN RAGE RIGHT NOW! FUCKING NEAL OF ALL PEOPLE?!”

“I know I know,” you sigh as you get out of your car, getting met with a confused look on Andy’s face. “Andy told me and-”

“I’M FUCKING DONE, Y/N!” Sarah screams as you unlock the door, getting greeted by a very excited Buttons. “THEN SHE HAD THE FUCKING AUDACITY TO CRY!”

“Sarah-”

“I fucking mean it, Y/N! I’m fucking DONE with that bitch!”

You put your phone on speaker before responding with, “how’s Jacob?”

“Do you not hear the fucking glass breaking in the background?!”

“Jesus,” you mutter while Andy drops his briefcase and lets out a frustrated.

“Sarah, I’m gonna change and I’ll head over.”

“Mr. Barber, I don’t know-”

“I’ll deal with him, don’t worry. I’ll be there in 20.”

“Yeah okay, I’ll let him know,” she sighs before hanging up.

“You should’ve let me beat her ass,” you mutter, sitting down and letting Buttons get comfortable in your lap.

“Yeah, I really fucking should have,” he mutters, running a frustrated hand through his hair. “Let me get ready. Do you want me to pick up something on my way home?”

“Honestly, I’m not even hungry at this point. Maybe we’ll order something when you get back.”

Andy only nods before rushing up the steps, leaving you on the floor with Buttons, who is giving you a quizzical look.

“I bet you have to pee, don’t you?” you smirk and he barks. When all he does is bark, you chuckle before placing him on the ground, “I thought so. Lets go.”

You get up and on your way outside, you grab a glass and a bottle of whiskey, pouring yourself a small drink before letting both you and Buttons out and grabbing his ball. You toss it around for about five minutes before you hear Andy come outside.

“Save some for me,” he asks, noticing the glass on the table and you scoff. “I should be home in about an hour.”

“Do you want me to come with you? We can bring Buttons, I’m sure he would be a great help.”

“No, I know that you’re tired of dealing Laurie and-”

“That’s not what I asked you, baby. Do you want me to come with you?”

Andy hesitates before meeting your gaze, “I do, but you don’t-”

“C’mon Buttons! Inside!” you call over your shoulder before turning your attention back to Andy, “I’ll be ready in 5 minutes.’

Rushing up the steps, you’re quick to pull off your blouse, skirt, shoes, and put on some panties. You put on a random pair of sweatpants and grab on of Andy’s ‘Nirvana’ t-shirts before making your way downstairs. You say nothing as you get Button’s leash on, smiling to yourself as Andy watches you with the biggest smile on his face.

“Lets go,” you smile at him.

Ever since the first car ride home, Buttons cries if he can’t sit in your lap. Yeah, he’s gotten a bit bigger, but you’re a sucker that just can’t say no. The entire drive to Jacob and Sarah’s, you’re blasting Soundgarden songs and singing along horribly, while Buttons howls along with you sounding equally as bad. Andy can’t even find it in himself to get annoyed, he just laughs and eventually  starts singing along with you.

By the time Andy pulls up to Jacob and Sarah’s place, you’d almost forgotten how serious the situation you two are walking into it, but Andy’s heavy sigh brings you back to reality.

You only have to knock once before the door swings open.

“Oh, thank God! You brought Buttons,” Sarah smiles with a sigh of relief as she steps aside to let the three of you in. “I cleaned up the glass, so feel free to take your shoes off.”

“Babe, I’m just gonna order...hey,” Jacob stops short at the sight of you and Andy.

“Heard you had a bit of a melt down,” you mutter, kicking off your slippers.

“Can you blame me?”

“You’re the one who held me back,” you shrug and Jacob lets out a small laugh. “You can’t go off the handle like that.”

“Fucking Neal of all people?”

“I’m not saying it’s not infuriating, and I know I need to work on my temper too, but c’mon Jake.”

“It’s not like I meant to just start throwing shit, Y/N. She just...God, you should’ve fucking been here,” he groans, plopping down on one of their sofa chairs.

“What happened, bud?” Andy sighs, sitting on the arm of their sofa, while Buttons makes his way over to Jacob.

“She came over and kept trying to get Sarah to go into the bedroom, so I was already annoyed. Once we settled on the fact that Sarah was going to hear whatever the hell she had to say, she started off by saying that even though we’ve had rough patches, she’s still my mother and that she loves. She then decided to follow that up with that if I can be happy for you and Y/N, I should be able to be happy for her too.”

“Jesus Christ.”

“She then proceeded to tell me about how shes been seeing Neal on and off for a while, and that she’s only telling me now because it’s getting serious. She understands that things have happened in the past, but if she’s able to give him a fair shot, I should at least be willing to try. That’s when Sarah walked out of the room.”

“I was ready to break her damn nose,” Sarah mutters, giving both you and Andy a glass of whiskey, before settling onto the floor next to Buttons who’s more than happy for the new company.

“So, when I don’t say anything, she keeps trying to explain herself. Then, I just kind of snapped. I asked her how she can compare Neal to Y/N when Y/N has never done anything to hurt me or make my life harder, and she calmly replied saying that she broke up our family. That’s when I kind of blacked out and that’s when Sarah came back in,” Jacob sighs, clearly ashamed with his actions.

“It’s not like I was any better. I just started screaming at her. I called her things and said shit I shouldn’t have, and she responded by telling me that Jacob shouldn’t be marrying someone who doesn’t respect his mother to which I said that I would respect his mother if she was respectable. That’s when the tears came and she was asking how we could accept you two but betray her, and I kicked her out.”

“Fuck,” you sigh, downing your drink while was already back in the kitchen and making himself another.

“I’m guessing Neal told you?” Sarah asks Andy softly.

“Yeah, he told me. He was scared shitless, so I have to give him some respect for at least telling me and not sending Laurie. Then again, Laurie probably made him do it. He told me that he wants to upfront with me and he doesn’t want things to be anymore awkward than they already are. I just nodded and thanked him for telling me before kindly asking him to leave.”

“Well, this is one hell of a Friday,” you mutter, running a hand through your hair. “Jake-”

“Don’t you fucking say it, Y/N. Just don’t.”

“She’s not lashing out at you. She’s lashing out at Andy. She’s out at both Andy and myself.”

“It’s not like she’s taking me into consideration!”

“I never said that she’s handling any of this well.”

“Why aren’t you-”

“I’m fucking furious, Jacob. Just because I’m not raging out, doesn’t mean I don’t wanna break her fucking nose. However, I can’t keep letting her win. I can’t keep getting in a rage over the petty and stupid shit that she does, which is why I’m telling you both,” you say giving Sarah a quick glance, “not to fly off the handle here. Everything she’s doing at this point is because she wants to get a rise out of Andy and/or myself. If you guys respond in a negative way, she’s just gonna continue to spin this story about how she’s some saint whose been kicked out of her family. If you both truly don’t want her at the wedding, then whatever. It’s your wedding and you guys do what you want, but don’t keep reacting. There’s no point and it’s a waste of time. You don’t wanna talk to her anymore? Just don’t respond to her calls or texts anymore. You don’t wanna see her on holidays or birthdays? Just don’t get. You can respond to her without actually responding to her. It’s just not worth it and she’ll only keep winning,” you scowl, leaning back into the sofa.

“When did you become so mature?” Sarah scoffs as you flip her off.

“I’m just too old and too tired. I’ve been fighting with the people of this stupid town for too damn long, and I don’t feel like doing it anymore.”

“Dad,” Jacob starts softly, “are you okay?”

“Honestly? No, not really. The issues your mother and I have are between her and I, so why she keeps letting it bleed out all over the rest of you...I’ll never really understand. However, Y/N is right. Snapping at and blacking out on her will only make it worse. Plus, I know she doesn’t act like it, but she truly does love you. She’s your mother and she’s just going through a hard time right now.”

“How are you so calm about all of this?”

“I’ve been dating Y/N for too long,” he mutter as you burst out laughing, laying your head on his arm after he resumes his seat on the arm of the sofa.

Jacob shakes his head before smiling at the both of you, “I’m happy you two have each other.”

“Yeah?” you smile.

“Yeah.”

You and Andy stay for a few hours, happy to watch Sarah and Jacob play around with Buttons for a bit and work through their anger and frustrations while also talking to them about the wedding and what they’ve been up to, before deciding to call it a day. Between the stress “relieving session” in Andy’s office, and the mental strength it took to not call Laurie and curse her out, you’re ready to rest up and spend quality with Andy and your fur baby.

The ride back home is quiet, but comfortable and Buttons gives you kisses ever so often. Andy stays focused on the road, but every once in a while he’ll grab your hand, and press a soft kiss to it. When he pulls up to the house, he does it one more time and you feel a calmness wash over you. Something is telling you that it may all be okay after all.

No. Something is telling you that it will all be okay.

“Pick a movie and I’ll order dinner,” Andy says as you lay down on the sofa with Buttons and he kicks off his shoes.

“And what exactly are we having?”

“Junk. We’ve earned it.”

“Andrew Steven Barber, are you about to eat a cheeseburger in front of me? It’s been so long!”

“Don’t you dare get used to it.”

“I would never imagine such a thing,” you smirk as he flips you off.

Soon enough, Andy joins both you and Buttons on the sofa and pulls you onto his lap, pressing soft kisses into your hair as Buttons settles into your lap.

In the last few weeks, no matter how chaotic or hectic the days have been, you always end them on the best note, and it always feels like heaven. Having Andy in your life was already better than you imagined, but now that you two have Buttons it feels like your own small little family.

The life you never thought you’d have, is now the dream you get to live every day. You’re finally able to let your guard down and don’t regret it at all. You life with Andy is everything you’ve wanted and more. Hell, even if he never proposes, you’ll still be happy if you two spend the rest of your lives as you are now.

However, you’d be lying if said you didn’t want one. God, the amount of times you’ve written out your name with his last name at work is embarrassing and you pray he never finds that notebook.

When the food arrives, he’s quick to gently put you down and make his way to the door, while you get up and make Buttons’ dinner. This is the routine you’ve tried to keep up since you got Buttons, because 1. he’s so occupied on his dinner he’s too busy to beg for scraps, and 2. you like eating together as a family. You walk back in with two beer bottles after bringing in Buttons’ dinner, while Andy sets up place settings for the both of you. You’re about to resume the movie when you giggle softly.

“What?”

“Nothing, its silly.”

“Tell me.”

“The night you came over for drinks after I said we shouldn’t go out...the first meal we ever made together was cheeseburger and french fries,” nyou smile at him.

Andy cups your face and kisses you passionately, “I love you so fucking much.”

“The feeling is mutual, Barber.”

“Dinner?”

“Sounds good.”

As always, Buttons finishes before the both of you and gives you puppy dogs eyes, because you’re always the one who caves. You think Andy is caught up in the movie, so you sneak Buttons one of the last few fries on your plate.

“Stop feeding him from the table,” Andy grumbles as he pulls you onto his lap.

“One fry won’t hurt,” you giggle as he kisses your temple.

“It’s gonna become a habit.”

“Only if I do it all the time.”

“You do do it all the time.”

“Do not.”

“More times than not.”

You roll your eyes before quietly responding with, “I do not.”

“You’re hopeless,” he laughs, and you giggle into his chest.

“How do we feel about tonight’s movie?”

“Well,” he starts as he readjusts you on his lap, “I’m not necessarily a fan of James Cagney’s dancing, but overall I like ‘Footlight Parade’.”

“How can you not like James Cagney’s dancing?!”

“How can you?”

“Snob,” you snort and he playfully bites your shoulder. “I think someone is ready to go to bathroom for the night.”

“Yeah bud?”

All Andy gets in return is a bark and you both laugh.

“Lets go.”

“I’ll put the dishes away while you two have your guy time outside.”

“Then bed?”

“Yeah, that sounds good. God knows its been a long enough day.”

“At least we have the weekend,” he sighs into your hair before kissing it.

You’re quick to get up and scoop up the plates while Buttons and Andy make there way to the back and outside. Just as you’re finishing up the dishes, your phone starts going off in your pocket. After drying your hands on your pants, you quickly pull it out, but scowl when you see who it is and hit ignore. A few moments later, you roll your eyes when you hear it buzz. Against your better judgement, you lean against the counter and open the text.

Momster Dearest: I don’t blame you for ignoring my call, I would have too. I know...I fucked up. I fucked up and I’m sorry. I’m sorry for a lot of things, honey. I know I can’t make up for the last few years or what I said when I called you that day, but I can apologize. I can apologize and try to explain myself. I know I haven’t acted like or shown it in a while, but I do love you and I miss you so much. Please answer me.

You scowl in frustration and bite back tears as you thrust your phone back into your pocket. Why? Why can’t she just leave you alone at this point? And why does she choose today of all days to text you? Hasn’t enough happened? Now this?

“Alright, our baby boy is ready for...hey, what’s wrong?” Andy asks with alarm in his tone as he quickly makes his way over to you.

You don’t even say anything, you just hand him your phone before starting on your back into the living room and shutting everything off.

“Babe-”

“I don’t even know if I can believe her, because this isn’t the first time shes sent a text like that. It wouldn’t be the first time that we’ve had a serious talk about how shitty of a parent she is.”

“Sweetheart-”

“But she wasn’t always like this, Andy,” you sob, turning to face him, “she wasn’t always like this and I miss her. I miss my fucking mom.”

“I know you do, baby. I know,” he sighs, wrapping you in a tight hug.

Why can’t you catch a fucking break?

“It’s been a long day and we’re both tired. Lets just get ready for bed and we’ll tackle it in the morning, okay?”

Nodding, you take your hand in his and lead the way up the stairs with Buttons following close behind. As Buttons makes his way to his playroom to sleep, one of his favorite places to sleep, while you and Andy made your way into the bedroom bathroom.

Neither of you says a thing as you both undress, and Andy steps in first to get the water ready and makes sure it’s perfect before stepping aside and letting you in. You don’t say a thing at first, not sure of what to say, and Andy starts to wash your body for you.

“You don’t have to...” you trail off as you start to cry and Andy pulls you close.

“Shh, it’s okay. You don’t need to cry, it’s alright. We’ll figure this all out.”

“I’m just so damn tired, baby.”

“I know and I don’t blame you. We’re gonna figure this all out.”

“I just want it all to be figured out at this point.”

“Don’t worry, okay? Just let yourself rest for now,” he begs softly.

You look up at him and pull him close, kissing him softly as you wrap your arms around him. The kiss starts out soft and sweet, but soon turns urgent and sensual.

“Sweetheart, we don’t have to-”

“Earlier today, you told me that if I was a good girl-”

“Honey-”

“I just want you, Andy. I always need to feel you.”

Soon enough, Andy has you pinned against the wall with your legs wrapped around his waist as he fucks into you relentlessly. As you dig your nails into his back, moaning his name as he makes you feel everything you need and more, you find yourself wanting to bottle this moment. Not just because of the mind blowing sex, but because you know you’ll never need anything or anyone ever again.

Andy takes the time to find the problem and figure it out and figure you out. He doesn’t just fuck you because it’s what he wants or because you beg him. He makes sure that 1. you’re in the right state of mind, 2. that you know you don’t have to do it, and 3. that he knows how to treat you. He knows when you need him to be gentle, he understands when you need him to mean and rough, and he understands when you need him to gentle with his words but rough with his actions.

“You’re taking me so well,” he grunts, gripping your hips tight as he upthrusts into hard and fast.

After bringing you off three times in the shower, he carried you into the bedroom and laid down, telling you to take what you need from him. He left you in charge for a bit, but after you got yourself off for the third time, he couldn’t hold back anymore.

“Baby,” you whimper as you throw your head back, trying to move your hips with his as another orgasm builds up.

“You look so fucking beautiful, sweetheart. Do you know how much I love you?”

“Mhm!”

“Are you sure? Cause there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for you, honey,” he promises as he presses his thumb against your clit, making little circles and causing you to cry out in pleasure. “All I want is for you to be happy, baby. All I want is to love you!

“Baby...I need to....feels too fucking good!”

“You’re my world, Y/N! Nothing felt right until you came along!”

“I love you so fucking much!” you sob, squirting hard and making a mess all over Andy’s cock and the bed.

“Such a good girl,” he growls, filling you to the brim, gripping you tight as he tries to tries get the both of you through your euphoric highs.

Once you finally calm down, you slowly lean forward until your head is resting on Andy’s chest and his arms are wrapped around you tight, doing his best to regulate your breathing with his.

“You feel better, sweet girl?”

“Mhm,” you yawn with a nod.

“Was I too rough?”

“No baby, not at all.”

“I meant every word that I said, sweetheart.”

“I know you do, baby. I feel the same. We’re gonna figure all of this out together, just like we always have.”

“I know we will. I just got a little overwhelmed today, but I’ll be okay,” he smile up at him.

He presses a soft to your forehead and responds softly, “sleep?”

“Yes please.”

You take your time getting off of Andy, already knowing you’re gonna be a bit sore tomorrow, and he quickly makes his way to the bathroom. Ever the gentleman, he comes back with a damp wash towel and cleans up between your legs, while pepper your chest with soft and small kisses.

When all is said and done, he finally gets in and pulls you close, pressing a soft and sweet kiss to the top of your head. You’re almost asleep when you hear the door pushed open and four soft paws making their way to the bed.

“You wanna get up here, buddy? Come on,” you yawn, tapping your foot on the bed.

Buttons quickly jumps on the bed, but instead of laying at the foot of it like he usually does, he settles right between you and Andy.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me,” Andy groans and you laugh, cuddling into the happy pup as he licks the side of your face.

“And you wanna have a kid,” you giggle.

“With you, I want everything,” he sighs in content, grabbing your hand softly as he drifts off.

With a smile on etched on your face, you quickly succumb to sleep knowing that everything is going to work out great.

For the first time in a long time, you’re not afraid of what the future holds.

**

“Andy, it’s your turn to let him out,” you mumble as Buttons starts to whine.

His way of letting you both know that he’s ready to go outside and start the day.

“Ten more minutes,” he groans, pulling his pillow over his head.

“If he pees in the bed, I don’t wanna hea about it.”

“You’re mean,” Andy yawns before getting up and a small smile comes to his face. You hear him dig around in his dresser before saying, “alright, bud. Lets get you outside before it’s too late.”

And with that, they’re both out the door and running down the steps.

You roll around for a bit, trying to hold on to sleep, but you know it’s a lost cause. You as you get up, fishing Andy’s band t-shirt off the ground and looking around for a pair of shorts.

At some point, you’ll be cleaning the room today.

You slowly make your way downstairs, laughing softly as you hear Andy calling for Buttons to let go of the ball, and get started on the coffee. You’ve just finished pouring both you and Andy a cup when the doorbell rings.

‘Who the hell could be here at 9am?’ you think to yourself as you make your way to the front door. “Hello, how may we...,” you trail off as you see who’s on the other side of your door.

It’s amazing how fast a good day can turn into a terrible one.

You hear paws clunking behind you followed by a growl.

Good boy.

“What do you want, Laurie?” you mutter through gritted teeth.

“I uh...I need to talk to you and Andy,” she responds with volume of a mouse.

“Hey babe, I think we should get our sweet boy...you need to leave,” Andy growls as he comes up behind you.

“Andy, please just-”

“You’ve got a lot of fucking nerve,” he chuckles humorlessly. “You want me to get Jacob to talk to you, don’t you?”

“Andy, you and Y/N are the only ones he and Sarah will listen to-”

“Why the fuck should we help you, Laurie?!”

“Because you both owe me!”

“Fuck this shit,” you scoff, turning to leave, “Andy, you deal with her cause I’ll break her fucking neck. Buttons and I will be in the art room. Lets go, Button boy.”

You do your best to focus on finishing the painting in front of you, but between Buttons whining (wanting to get back to Andy), and Andy’s and Laurie’s raised voices, you can’t focus.

You look down over at the alarm clock on the desk and see that you’ve only been working on it for 15 minutes.

Fucking Laurie.

“You need to leave,” you demand as you come storming out of the room, Buttons at your heels.

“We’re not finished-”

“Yes you are! I believe I made it perfectly clear that you aren’t welcome here, and Andy doesn’t owe you shit! Nor do I for that matter! You want to pretend that you’re in love with Neal? That’s fine, you’ve never lived in reality or anywhere close to it from what I can tell, but there’s no way in fuck that you were delusional enough to believe that it wouldn’t hurt Jacob to his core. The man, who at times got pleasure out of fucking up Jacob’s life, is the man you want us all to believe you’re in real love with? Fuck you, Laurie.”

“You don’t know-”

“And just so you know, we did go over to Sarah and Jacob’s yesterday, and actually tried to plead your fucking case! Told them that you’re mad at us and and acting like this because of us! They’re fucking over it, Laurie! They’re over it and so are we! Now get the fuck off of our property!”

“You can’t-”

“Laurie, I swear this is the last time I’m gonna say it nicely. Get the fuck off of our property,” you warn in a murderously low tone.

“I won’t try and stop her this time,” Andy shrugs with his arms folded across his chest.

Laurie looks from you to him, letting a few pathetic tears fall, before finally turning and storming off towards her car.

“If she comes here again, I’m greeting her with a fist to the face,” you mutter as she drives off.

“C’mon, it’s only the beginning of the day, we can still salvage it,” Andy sighs as he closes the door.

“What did she say?”

“It doesn’t matter,” he mumbles as he makes his way into the kitchen, “do you want Bailey’s in your coffee, babe? Fuck, of course it’s cold now.”

“Baby-”

“It’s going to get you worked up and drive me insane, so why does it matter?”

“Because you’re upset,” you state plainly as you lean against the kitchen entryway.

“She just blamed it all on me. Her cheating, the trial, why she told the fucking lie...it’s my fault. I forced her into that corner and made her like this.”

“You know that’s all bullshit!”

“Yeah, I know it is,” he mutters, pouring out both cups before refilling them, “but it’s infuriating that she just...”

“I know, baby, I know,” you sigh sympathetically as you make your way over to him, “but what do you always tell me?”

“Her bullshit is her bullshit.”

“Exactly. She’s going to constantly try and spin the story to work in her favor, so the best we can do is just let her spiral. Soon enough, she’ll slip up and the truth will come out. Especially with this new stunt that she pulled.”

“I’m just tired of her getting her fucking way all the time.” He pours Bailey’s into both cups before following up with, “I’m tired of her winning all the damn time.”

“Hey, look at me,” you coo softly as gently force his attention on you, “do you love me?”

“More than anything.”

“Are you happy that we’re together?”

“More than I’ll ever be able to express.”

“Then she hasn’t won a single fucking thing,” you smile, wrapping your arms around his neck and pulling him close. “It’s you and me, babe. None of the bullshit matters. We know who’s on our side and we have each other. She hasn’t won a fucking thing.”

“I love you.”

“I think pretty highly of you too, Barber,” you smirk, standing on your tip toes and giving him a quick peck on the lips. “Wanna skip the morning run and just jump into job searching?”

“I knew there was a reason you made coffee instead of grabbing our water bottles.”

“Always one step ahead of ya,” you laugh as the doorbell rings. “Oh, who the fuck is it now?” you grumble, letting go of Andy and grabbing your cup.

“I’ll answer it-”

“No no, you go calm down. I’ll handle whoever it is.”

With an aggravated sigh, you turn and make your way back to the front door, and take a sip of your coffee before opening the door.

“Jesus, what is this? ‘See everyone I can’t stand’ day?” you scowl.

“Please, I just wanna talk, okay?” your mother pleads softly.

Aren’t Saturdays supposed to be for peace and quiet?

“You’ve got twenty minutes,” you mutter, standing aside and letting her inside. “We’ll talk outside in the backyard.”

You make your way into the kitchen and grab two glasses and a bottle of whiskey.

“Honey, it’s not even 10am...oh,” Andy sighs once he sees your mother behind you. “For fucks sake.”

“Yeah, I’m throwing this day out the fucking window,” you mumble as Buttons sniffs your mother’s legs.

He licks her ankle before going over to Andy and sitting besides him. At least he didn’t growl at her.

“It’s gonna be fine,” Andy whispers before kissing your forehead. “If you need me, let me know.”

You just nod before leading your mother outside and closing the screen door behind you. Pouring the both of you a drink, you take a seat across from her and you both take a sip as you look at one another.

“I can’t imagine you ask him to put on a shirt often,” your starts, nodding towards the inside.

You look over and notice that Andy is only in sweats. “I hadn’t even noticed, honestly, but you’re right. I don’t.”

“Ya know, this is the first drink I’ve had in a week.”

“Picked a hell of a time to break your streak.”

“I have a feeling this isn’t going to be easy and I need all the help I can get.”

“I would’ve gotten back to you at some point.”

“The “at some point” is why I came over. I don’t want too much time to pass-”

“Not to be a bitch, but what you want doesn’t really fucking matter, does it?”

“No, and I guess...I know this rift is my fault and I’m sorry. I’m sorry for all of this.”

“Funny how this isn’t the first time we’ve had this talk. This isn’t the first time you’ve felt bad.”

“This isn’t the same as before, that I can promise you.”

“I know, this time you also have to make up for calling me a slut and a homewrecker. For choosing Laurie all because her little lie made you embarrassed.”

“No, I embarrassed myself and was asked all of those horrible questions at the worst possible time.”

“Well, what could you have possibly done that’s more embarrassing than anything else you’ve been doing for the last few years?”

“I slept with your father,” she finishes with a huff before downing the rest of her drink.

“Well, not only is that embarrassing but also extremely stupid,” you mutter, finishing your glass, before filling them both.

“There was a time when you would’ve told me about Andy. You would’ve told me everything that’s been going on, but you’ve been so distant these last few years, and that’s my fault. I already felt like shit for so many things, then I fucked up and slept with your father, and then to not only hear about your relationship, but to have to hear about it in such a nasty and vile way...I snapped. I knew none of it was true, but if I was dumb enough to sleep with your father...accidents happen, right? Anyway, I got out of there as quick as I could, got home and started drinking. Then, your father called because he wanted to come over and “talk”, but I just went off on him and basically said it was his fault that you turned into a whore which...it’s obviously not true. You’re the only thing we ever got right.

Anyway, he just wanted to make me happy, which is why he came over here and said all that shit he said to you and Andy, which I’m so sorry about. God, I owe Andy such an apology, I can’t believe your father threatened to hit him. I wanted apologize, honey. The second you hung up, I wanted to call you back, but I knew it wouldn’t be that simple. I’ve been trying to build the courage for a while now, but I knew I couldn’t just apologize like I’ve done in the past.”

“Mom-”

“I miss you, Y/N. Before everything went to shit, before I became a shit mother, we had a really great bond.”

“Don’t,” you sob, taking a sip of your drink. “Don’t fucking start this shit again.”

“It’s not the same as it was before. I mean it, Y/N. I know it’ll take time for you to believe me and I completely understand, but I want to be your mom again. Not someone you only talk to when it’s necessary. Both your father and I do.

“God, don’t tell me you two are back together.”

“No, our little...tryst is over. If he can’t be faithful to his little wife he has now, he’ll never be able to be faithful to me. However, we’re both your parents and even though we stopped showing it, we do love you. We’ve both been keeping tabs you. Yeah, we were hesitant about you being with Andy, scandal set aside, there’s the age difference and the fact that he’s Jacob father, we didn’t want him to just use you until he was bored. We both see your posts though, we’ve seen you two around town, and after how he stood up to your father...we’re happy for you two, Y/N. Truly happy and we want to be apart of your life. Really apart of your life. I’m not saying there won’t bumps and that he and I won’t argue, but we want to do better. We want to at least try to be somewhat of a family again.”

“ Of course you decide this when damn near thirty,” you mutter, sipping your drink and looking over at the screen door.

Buttons is just laying there looking at you and feel so bad. He just wants to hangout with his parents and it keeps not happening.

“He’s cute. His name is Buttons?”

“Yeah, Andy figured we should name him after my favorite stuffed animal.”

“He would think of something sweet like that,” she smiles to herself before looking at you, “he’s a good man, honey.”

“I know,” you smile softly at her.

“Well, I’ll get going and call your father. He was going to come, but chickened out last minute.”

“Well, he and Andy did almost have a fist fight,” you murmur, finishing your drink as your mother does the same and gets up, “we can take it slow,” you tell her softly. “I can’t...I don’t know what will happen, but I am willing to try...again.”

“I’m really happy to hear that,” she smiles, “talk to me when you’re ready.”

All you do is nod as she leaves, leaving the door open for Buttons to run out and jump into your lap. Yes, in theory he is still a puppy, but his size is ahead of him.

“That seems like it went well,” Andy smiles as he occupies the seat next to you, and you just shrug. “You didn’t scream and you didn’t kick her out. That’s a start.”

“She wants to try again...again.”

“And how do you feel about it?”

“Part of me feels like it’s bullshit, but at the same time, she’s my mom. She wasn’t always a fucking mess, so maybe this time will be different. I keep wanting to believe it, but she always lets me down. They both always let me down.”

“You don’t owe anyone anything, sweetheart.”

“I can’t keep telling people to give those they truly love and care about second chances, and then not do it myself.”

“You’ve given them way more than second chances, baby. It’s okay if you’ve run out of chances to give them.”

“Yeah,” you shrug before taking a sip of your drink.

“Hun-”

“If they fuck it up this time, I’m done, really done. I can’t keep doing this. I’m so tired of being angry all the time. I’m tired of arguing with this town, tired of arguing with Laurie, and I’m tired of arguing with my parents. For once in my life, I’m so in love and happy and I just want to live in that. I want us to be happy because we deserve it. We haven’t done anything wrong and I’m tired of made to feel like we did. If they can’t fucking get it right this time, then they’re out,” you sob with a shrug before finishing off your drink and pouring another.

Andy’s thoughtful before smiles at you and says, “you know what we haven’t done in a while?”

“Hm? What?”

“We haven’t had a lazy day. No job search today, no exercising, no laundry, no cleaning, lets just be lazy. We’ll play with Buttons, we’ll drink, we’ll dance around-”

“Andy, we don’t have to do this because I’m-”

“We both need it. It’s been a hell of a day and it’s not even 11:30am. I don’t even think it’s 11am,” he laughs. “We keep going from one battle to another, and we never take a break. After the wedding, we’ll take a real break. We’ll go on a vacation, the three of us, and take some time to just recuperate.”

“Andy-”

“It’ll be good for us, babe. Just trust me,” he smiles at you sincerely.

So, for the rest of the day, you and Andy indulge in all of the things that make you both happy. From board games to video games, karaoke to rediscovering your love for albums that both forgot about, playing with Buttons to playing out in the backyard, and going back and forth between watching each other’s favorite movies, you and Andy do everything you’ve both been longing to do for a while but just haven’t had a chance to.

At around 2am, you both throw in the towel, falling asleep on the sofa while ‘Mr. Smith Goes To Washington’ plays softly in the background, while Buttons rests peacefully in his dog bed that’s setup right next to the sofa.

As you dream, you dream of the life that you hope you’ll have. You dream of a life where Andy is by your side every step of the day.

**

The months leading up to the wedding are some of the most stressful months you’ve ever experienced. Sarah’s bridesmaids are some of the most difficult women to deal with (and it doesn’t help that you went to high school with three of them), Laurie won’t stop calling and trying to get you and Andy to speak to Jacob on her behalf, Jacob has a breakdown over something every week and has attempted to change the venue twice, Sarah falls in love with a dress then falls out of love with it and you seem to be the only one who knows how to deal with her, you and Andy’s time together seems to get cut down in half, Buttons is irritable because so many people are over all the time, your parents keep trying to set up family dinner dates, and you’ve almost quit your job four times.

You can’t even catch a break on Christmas, because Sarah and Jake (and Sarah’s parents) want to have dinner at your place since it’s your first official Christmas as a real couple. You both know that Sarah and Jacob are just trying to show you both support, but you just want to have at least a day together. However, you both remember that you lied about the relationship for far too long (and the way Jacob found out), so guilt has you both agreeing to it.

The days goes off well enough, and you’d be lying if you said you didn’t have fun, but the day leaves you both spent and the special night you both planned ends with you both knocked out in bed, cuddling each other.

It’s not even the fact that you can’t spend intimate alone time together, you just miss your boyfriend. You never expected a wedding so small to take up so much time and energy, but feels as if there’s almost something new every day. Sure, you can both lie and say you’re too busy (which really isn’t a lie since Andy is in over his head at work), but Jacob is Andy’s son and your best friend, and Sarah is your best friend. You can’t just bail because you’re tired of talking about linen patterns, and flowers, and telling Sarah that she looks amazing in her dress.

You’ve lost count of how many times Jacob has come over at 2 in the morning to talk to Andy about whatever crisis he’s having, and you get reeled into helping. The only reason you haven’t completely lost your mind is because Andy keeps promising you an uninterrupted trip, and he keeps finding small ways to surprise you with sweet gifts.

He has flowers delivered to your job, hides sweet notes in your lunchbox, has your favorite dinners delivered when he’s gonna be late, and he takes Buttons out on the mornings when you just need “five more minutes”. In return, you do your best to meet him halfway.

On the nights that he has dinner delivered, you make something and wrap it all up, and eat dinner with him in his office. When there’s no time to make lunch, you have his favorite lunch sent to him, you make sure to have the house as neat as possible, you don’t make a fuss when he calls you and tells you that he needs to stop off at Jacob’s to help with whatever, and you take Buttons out on his nighttime walks when gets home and is visibly exhausted.

No, it hasn’t been picture perfect, but you’re both trying and that what makes you feel so safe and secure. At first, you were sure that the lack of sex would cause tension, because no matter what that, fear is always there. Yes, there were times that tensions were high because you two didn’t seem to have time for anything more than quickies, but you two always found a way to talk. Whether he needed to go for a run first, or you needed to take a walk, you two still always resolve whatever the issue is before you two went to sleep.

That was promise you two made to another when you moved in together; no matter how long it takes, you two will always work things out.

“There you are,” Jacob smiles, pulling you out of your thoughts as he sits next to you on the front steps of Sarah’s parents house. “Can you believe the wedding is tomorrow?”

“Not in the slightest,” you scoff, taking a sip of your Jack and coke.

“Listen, I know Sarah and I kinda lost it on you guys, and I’m sorry. I really am. I don’t know, I think it just hit us at the same time that we were taking this giant step. It’s not like we’re scared or anything, but we’ve been together for so long and have been through so much...I don’t wanna end up like my parents and she doesn’t want me to get tired of her.”

“It’s no problem at all, you know there’s nothing Andy and I wouldn’t do for you. You and Sarah aren’t going to end up like your parents, Jake. What happened between your parents isn’t going to happen because...it just won’t.”

“You can shit talk my mother, it’s fine,” he chuckles, taking out a cigarette and lighting it.

“When did this start up?”

“After my mother told me that she’s fucking Neal Logiudice.”

“Yet, you still caved and invited her.”

“Only because I feel an obligation. I’ve always pictured both my parents at my wedding, and yeah I’m furious, I still want her there. She knows not to bring Neal though. I told her that if he shows up, she’s out.”

“Well look at you.”

“Yeah, I can’t afford to make excuses for her anymore. I’ve picked up another bad habit-”

“Another?”

“I don’t always talk to Sarah about what’s bothering me, and that’s why she’s afraid that I’ll get sick of her. I went from telling her everything to being moody and not explaining why.”

“Why don’t you tell her?”

“It gets exhausting. I’ve been complaining about my mother to her since Ben’s trial. Coming home and complaining about the same shit you’ve been complaining for years...I know that it’s my fault because I allow my mother to piss me off, but still. I can only bitch so much until I feel like I’m the one pushing her away.”

“Jacob, coming from the queen of bitching about parents, you’re fine. You’re with someone who loves you all of the things that come along with you. She’s been with you for so long and you two have been through so much, you know she wouldn’t stick around if she didn’t mean it.”

“I know I know, I just...I wanna get this right. I wanna have forever with her.”

“And you will. Both of you just need to take a deep breath and remember you two are all that matters. As long as you two have each other, love each other, and hold on to that love at all times, you two will be fine,” you reassure him before taking a long sip of your drink.

“Thank God my dad got it right,” he chuckles before taking another drag from his cigarette.

“What the hell does that mean?” you laugh.

“You’re just...you’re perfect for him. Hes always needed someone like you and I was scared he’d end up with someone who would take advantage him. I think that’s why I backtracked and wanted him to get back with my mother, even though I knew it would be bad in the end. You know how he is, that’s why you fell in love with him, and I’m really glad that you two found each other.”

“I think...I truly think that’s the nicest thing you’ve said to me since you found out your dad and I are together.”

“In my defense, it does take some getting used to,” he mutters and you roll your eyes. “He loves you so much. I don’t think he’s ever loved anyone as much, not even my mom.”

“You know you outrank me.”

“I outrank everyone cause I’m his son. It doesn’t count.”

“Jake-”

“He wouldn’t stop talking about you during my bachelor party,” he chuckles, finishing up his cigarette. “He kept saying that he misses you and can’t wait to take you away, you’re the best cook and how thoughtful you are...you’re the best pet parent hes ever known,” he sighs. “He’s head over heels for you, Y/N, and I know you feel the same about him. I’m really happy for the both of you,” he smiles at you.

“Hey,” comes the soft voice of the last person you want to hear from.

“This is clearly for you so-”

“Actually, I uh...I wanna speak to you,” Laurie softly interrupts, “alone.”

You cock your eyebrow before downing the rest of your drink, “Jake, would you mind grabbing me another?”

“Y/N, are you sure?”

“I won’t kill your mother the day before your wedding. That would just be rude,” you smile at him sarcastically.

Jacob says nothing as he shakes his head and grabs your cup, “what was it?”

“Jack and coke. Heavy on the Jack please.”

“You got it,” he smiles, softly kissing the top of your head before making his way back inside.

Neither of you says a word to one another. Laurie’s picking at her fingers and you’re bouncing your leg up and down.

Great talk.

“I uh...I can’t seem to make anyone hate you,” she starts softly and you roll your eyes.

“Awh, come on, Laurie! You got the whole town to hate me, I think that’s a good amount of people.”

“I meant anyone in my family, but they all sure as shit hate me.”

“Is this the part where I’m supposed to feel bad for you, Laurie?”

“No, and I would never expect you to. You shouldn’t. It’s not like I forgive you-”

“Forgive me for what?!”

“You’re not 100% innocent in all of this-”

“Laurie, by the time Andy started doing anything physical, he’d been begging you for a divorce. When we started our friendship,” Laurie scoffs and rolls her eyes, “it started out as a friendship, Laurie. At this point, I don’t really give a fuck what you think.”

“You could’ve stayed away!”

“And you could’ve kept your legs shut!”

“That’s none of your-”

“Laurie, don’t you dare fucking tell me how it’s not my business! You had no business telling that lie! You had no business giving my mother my fucking address! You had no business coming to my apartment and telling me to stay away from a man that you cheated on, again!”

“Well, it doesn’t seem like it matters now, does it?”

“Of course it doesn’t matter to you. Jacob is still inviting you to the wedding and Andy will never be as cruel to you as you deserve, so no. You don’t care.”

“Spare me your bullshit! I know you lied to Jacob about-”

“Lets not fucking sit here and pretend we’re the fucking same, Laurie! Andy and I lied because we were trying to figure out the best way to tell him and not hurt him! You lied because you’re a selfish bitch! You didn’t just lie to Jacob, you lied to Andy too.”

“I wouldn’t expect you to understand-”

“I don’t need to understand, Laurie! What you did was fucked and you know it. Somewhere inside, you know it and all this shit you’re trying to pull won’t change a fucking thing! You put yourself in your own personal hell.”

“Listen, we’re never going to see eye to eye on this-”

“You got that right,” you mutter, wishing Jacob would hurry up with your drink.

“I’m just asking...I know we’re going through a hard time right now, but please don’t turn Jacob away from me, okay? He hangs on every word you say and I know-”

“Laurie, it was never my intention for anyone to hate you. I tried to get Andy to work things out, I’ve tried to get Jacob to talk to you, and even after all the hell you’ve put me through, I haven’t said a negative word to anyone besides those close to me. I didn’t start this war, you did.”

Once again, you both just look at each other and you can tell that this is the most you two are ever going to agree on anything.

Which really isn’t saying much of anything.

“Is everything okay out here?” Andy asks, voice authoritative as walks down a few steps before sitting next to you, handing you your drink.

“As good as its gonna get,” you mutter, grabbing your drink and taking a sip of it.

“You should go and see Jacob,” Andy sighs as he looks at Laurie, and you can tell that he’s just as drained as you.

“He sent you back out here-”

“He didn’t send me anywhere. I volunteered as soon as he told met that you two were outside alone together. You’re his mother and he invited you to the wedding after all the shit you pulled. Go in there and show him you want to be apart of it. Show him you want to be apart of his life,” he practically pleads as he takes your hand in his.

Laurie looks from you to Andy before rolling her eyes and making her way inside.

“I miss you,” Andy sighs once he hears the door close behind the both of you and you lay your head on his shoulder. “I miss you so much.”

“I miss you too. In fact, if I remember correctly, you’re my boyfriend...right?”

“After the wedding-”

“I know, baby. I know,” you smile at him. “Where are you whisking me away to anyway?”

“Someplace you’ve always wanted to go.”

“Andy-”

“You already put in $250 for it,”

“Knowing you, that’ll amount to nothing.”

“The three of us will have fun. Besides, Lynn called in a few favors and it won’t be as expensive as you think.”

“Which means it’ll still be expensive.”

“Can you please just let me spoil you?”

“You always do,” you giggle before kissing the crook of his neck, “thank you, Andy.”

“Hm? For what?”

“It’s been a crazy couple of months and you’ve been so damn patient-”

“There’s no need to thank me for being a decent partner.”

“You’ve been so much more than decent.”

“It helps when you’re with someone who meets you half way.”

“I’d do anything for you. I love you.”

“And I love you,” he chuckles, kissing the top of your head. “What are the chances we can sneak out of here and-”

“There you two are!” Sarah beams, coming outside. “My parents wanna take pictures and won’t start without you two. Please, they’re driving me insane!”

“I don’t think we’re gonna be able to sneak anywhere,” you chuckle, the second Sarah is back inside.

“The wedding is tomorrow, the wedding is tomorrow,” he repeats as you get up.

“Come on, father of the year.”

“Yeah yeah.”

The rest of the rehearsal dinner goes off like a dream, and you force yourself not to cry when Jacob invites you to take pictures with the rest of the family; finally feeling like you’re accepted. While Sarah and Jacob make a small speech to thank everyone for coming and for being apart of their special day tomorrow, Andy pulls you down onto his lap and kisses the crook of your neck.

“Thank you, I love you,” he whispers before kissing you again.

Everything finally feels as it should. All of the hell you two have gone through, the tears you’ve shed, and all the pain you’ve felt in your heart have been worth it. Because Jacob and Sarah want to keep to tradition, Jake sleeps at you and Andy’s place, while you stay with Sarah. She keeps you up (along with multiple bottle of champagne), telling you how afraid she is of fucking everything up and that Jacob will leave her, but after a few sing-a-long and poorly put together dance battles, you convince her that everything is going to be okay and that she just needs rest.

You’re almost asleep when you hear your phone buzz.

My Heart: I know you’re gonna look beautiful tomorrow and I can’t wait to see you. I love you so much and I know our vacation is gonna be amazing. I love you so much and I miss you. Counting down the seconds till I can see you again.

As you drift off to sleep, you fall asleep knowing that everything you feel is reciprocated by Andy. The searching and crying is finally over.

You’ve found your only one.

**

“Why aren’t you partying with the rest of us?!” Sarah drunkenly yells as she reaches the head table.

“I will in a moment,” you laugh before finishing off your drink, “my feet just hurt.”

“Bullshit! I may be drunk, but I know when my best friend is sad! Talk to me!” she pleads as she rounds the table and takes a seat next to you.

“Sarah, it’s your wedding and I’m fi-”

“None of that, what’s going on? Who do I have to hurt?” she asks as she beckons a waiter with a tray of drinks over.

“No one,” you laugh, thanking the waiter with a nod as you grab a drink, “this is all just really nice.”

“And that has you feeling sad?”

“No! No, not at all! I just...it’s really not a big deal.”

“Y/N, you’ve been off all day, what’s going on?”

She isn’t wrong.

A sense of dread filled you the second you woke up. Maybe not dread...depression? You aren’t one hundred percent sure, but you know you’ve been upset from the moment you hit the snooze button on your phone.

Its not that you weren’t excited for Sarah and Jacob, but you felt a sense of...jealousy? Yeah, jealousy feels like a good word. Not because you want Jacob for yourself, but because you want to be married to Andy and you feel as if it’ll never happen.

Yeah, as the day went on and he saw you in your dress, Andy looked as if he was completely dumbfounded and it made you giggle a little. After all this time, it’s still so hard to believe that you can make Andy go weak in the knees. He watched you walk down the isle, he took all the family photos with you at his side, and hes done his best to keep you at his side, but you still can’t help but feel like...

“I’ll never have this,” you sigh before taking a sip of your drink. “Andy has been through this once before and got his heart broken in the worst way-”

“But hes found you and I think that’s worth doing this all over again.”

“In theory, it’s nice, but I truly can’t see him wanting to do this whole song and dance over again.”

“It won’t be a “song and dance”, babe. He’s so in love with you and you don’t even see it. It amazes me how much you don’t understand or see how much he loves and needs you.”

“That doesn’t mean-”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” you hear Jacob’s voice interrupting in the speakers, “I’m just drunk enough that I can do this, but not drunk enough that I’ll forget. Y/N, you know what our song is and I promised you, on graduation day of high school-”

“Oh God,” you groan into the palm of your hand as Sarah looks from you to him.

“We swore that if I ever got married, we’d dance to this song, because it’s our anthem.”

“Jacob...please,” you cry out as the rest of the guests erupt into a fit of confused laughter.

“We’re keeping this pact, so you may as well get up off your ass,” Jacob laughs as ‘I’m Alright’ by Kenny Loggins starts playing.

“I don’t want to,” you groan.

“I don’t care, I’ve already made the announcement, lets go,” he laughs as he starts dancing to the song.

Sarah laughs as she gets you up and out onto the dance floor, and while dancing with Jacob makes you relax a little, it’s not enough to take your mind off of marrying Andy completely.

It’s not lost on you that Andy is in love with you, but just because someone is in love doesn’t necessarily mean they want marriage. Why should it matter though? Andy wants to spend the rest of his life with you, ring or not, he wants forever with you. It shouldn’t matter.

But it does.

God, you want to marry Andy so bad it fucking hurts. Yeah, it’s just a ceremony and a piece of paper to most, but for you it means so much more. It means everything. But how can you ask that? How can you ask him to do the whole thing all over again when it went so bad with Laurie? Yeah, he knows you would never do anything like that to him, but the pain is still there. The wounds, while mostly healed, are still there and you can’t blame him for not wanting to do it again. Sure, hes brought up marriage, but its been a few months and it’s just starting to feel like something that isn’t going to happen.

However, it’s not a deal breaker. At this point, you don’t really think anything is.

But God do you want it bad.

It’s not even about the fucking display. You two could get married in a courthouse or in a cardboard box, it really doesn’t matter to you. It’s not lost on you just how much Andy loves you, but someone committing to you? Someone acknowledging that commitment in the most final way? It’s what you’ve always dreamt of. Not only someone choosing you, but also just committing to you. Showing you that they love and want you above all else and aren’t ashamed of it. Aren’t ashamed of you.

By the time you two get home from the wedding, your mind is going a million

miles a minute, and you just want rest .

“Okay, so I know you said-”

You’re cut off by Andy pushing you against the wall and crashing his lips into

yours.

“Do you know how fucking hard it was for me to not rip this fucking dress

off of you?” he practically growls as he hoists your dress up and rips your panties off.

“Andy-”

“You looked so fucking good and I had to be a good little boy and keep my hands to myself!”

“Didn’t want you to,” you moan as his finger tips start teasing your clit. “Daddy, we have to...oh my God!”

“Gonna keep you up till we have to leave-”

“Daddy!” you mewl, wrapping your legs around his waist after he hoists you up.

“You want that?”

“I want everything you have to offer,” you pathetically whimper, keeping your lustful gaze on him.

Andy’s true to his word and keeps you up until the alarm on his phone goes off. He lets you rest while he packs up the car and gets Buttons ready, and you do your best to figure out where the hell you two are going that he needs you to get you both up and ready by 3:30am.

“Alright, your parents have agreed to watch the house while we’re gone for the next two weeks, and-”

“My parents? Andy, what the hell is going on?” you scoff, half awake as you feel yourself becoming more and more unfamiliar with your surroundings.

“We’re going on a trip. A real trip.”

“Andy.”

“Do you trust me?”

“You now I do.”

“Then don’t worry about it,” he smirks.

“I worry about it because you tend to do more than you should.”

“Only every once in a while.”

“Andy, where are we...are we going to the airport?”

“Mhm.”

“Andy! What did you do?!”

“We already knocked Italy off the list, where else have you been dying to go?”

“You didn’t! Paris is...Andy, it’s too much-”

“It’s not as expensive as you think,” he laughs, “besides, I told you I called in a few favors with Lynn.”

“Honey-”

“Stop it. I wanted to do this for you. Besides, this is probably gonna be our last big trip for a while, so it may as well be nice.”

“What? Why?”

“I put in my two weeks.”

“What?! When?!”

“ A week ago. I’ll start teaching a month after we get back.”

“Andy, that’s amazing! Congrats babe!” you beam, leaning across the console and kissing his cheek as Buttons starts barking.

“You’ll still love me even though I won’t make as much?”

“Andy, you could work at McDonalds and I’d still be head over heels.”

He looks over at you and gives you a sweet smile and all of your fears instantly fall away. No matter what, you’re all in forever.

Ring or not.

**

“Andy, this is gorgeous,” you gasp as you make you way into the hotel suite. “Were you wearing your glasses when you booked it?”

“This is exactly why I kept it a secret from you,” he groans and you laugh.

“This is exactly why you should have told me, because now I’m just going to tease you out of spite,” you taunt, sticking your tongue out at him.

While on the flight, you got up to use the bathroom and upon return, you saw Andy wearing reading glasses as he tried to decide what he wants to eat. He fessed up and told hes had them for a couple of months,and you’ve done nothing but give him hell since.

Truth be told though, he looks good as hell in them.

“Anyway, I guess did alright-off the bed, buddy,” Andy laughs as Buttons tries to set himself up. “Let me set up his bed, he’s probably exhausted.”

“I’ll do it, you’re pretty tired too.”

“I want you to do something else,” he smirks as he backs you against the wall.

“Now now, Mr. Barber, we have plenty of time for that,” you giggle.

“How am I supposed to contain myself while we’re in the city of love?” he husks against your neck before kissing it.

“Andy,” you moan.

“I want you to get yourself ready for me on the bed. Ten hours on a plane then an additional thirty minutes to get here? I’ve gone too long without you.”

“Daddy, I-”

“Gonna make up for all those nights I couldn’t take my time,” he promises as Buttons starts barking, “give me a second, Buttons,” he calls as he looks you over. “Go get ready,” he quietly demands before walking away.

Well, how the hell are you supposed to disobey him?

You slip into the bedroom and start to undress yourself before an idea pops into your head. It’s been so long and you want to take your time with him. You wanna get lost in and explore him all over again. You settled yourself into the center of the bed, lifting your dress just a little and leaving your heels on. You prop yourself up on your elbows, and anxiously wait for him to come back. Yeah, you two have made love a million times, but you still get so anxious every time. The way Andy looks at you is always so intense and he makes sure to pay attention to every part of you. There’s no hiding from him and it’s also so intense. Even when it’s fast.

“Now, I do believe I told you to get ready for me, sweetheart,” he sighs, rolling up the sleeves of black Henley shirt.

“You said you wanna make up for all the nights that we couldn’t our time. I figured we’d undress each other and take our time. Get lost in one another.”

“Is that what you want, baby? For Daddy to slowly pull you apart?” he questions, pulling on one of the ribbons on your shoes and softly taking it off your foot.

“Mhm, I want it so bad,” you whimper, biting your bottom lip, holding his heated gaze.

“Then that’s exactly what we’ll do,” he promises you as he drops your other shoe to the ground.

He starts leaving a trail of soft kissing up your body, licking and sucking on your inner thigh (smirking at the sound of your desperate cries), hooking his fingers onto your panties and slowly pulling them down as you start to buck your hips.

“Daddy please!” you whine, gripping his hair as you try to feel more of him.

“I thought you wanted us to take our time?”

“I need to feel you! Please!”

“Always so desperate,” he chuckles before licking your clit. “You look so cute in this dress, honey,” he praises, sliding two fingers into your greedy channel. “Always so fucking beautiful.”

“I know much love red,” you moan, your toes curling as he picks up his pace. “I love looking my best for you!”

“You always look so beautiful, babygirl. I can never take my eyes off of you,” he hums before dipping down, sucking and licking on your clit.

“Fuck!”

You do your best to focus all of your attention on him as you grind your pussy against his face, but it just feels too damn good.Yeah, you knew that you missed him, but you weren’t aware of how much until now. Having him alone like this, just as desperate for you as you are for him? It’s heaven.

“I’m so close...daddy please! Don’t stop! I’ve needed you so...fuck, right there!” you cry out as you cum hard on his fingers.

Andy’s smirk is devious as he swirls his tongue around your clit and he picks up the pace. You try to keep your focus on him, but the pleasure is too much and you lull your head back in ecstasy.

“Eyes on Daddy, sweet girl,” he taunts, the vibration of his words almost sending you over the edge, as he adds another finger before curling.

“Feels so fucking good!”

“You know how I much I love eating this perfect little cunt, but eyes on me or I’ll stop.”

“Daddy please!” you whine pathetically, forcing your gaze back on him.

“Such a good girl,” he praises before resuming his assault on your clit.

“I...I love you so much,” you sob, feeling that knot in your tighten again, “you make....make me feel so fucking good! Fuck!”

A grunt of satisfaction leaves Andy’s mouth as you squirt hard, coating the lower half of Andy’s face and his fingers. As he fucks you through your high, you pray that Buttons is able to sleep.

Poor baby is probably all fucked up with the time change as it is.

“So fucking gorgeous,” Andy coos as he resumes kissing up your body, “you look so good when you come apart for me, honey.”

“Missed you so much, baby.”

“Oh, I know you did, sweetheart. I missed you too, baby. Gonna take my time showing you just how much,” he promises before kissing you passionately.

You start tugging on the hem of his shirt, desperate to see all of him as pulls down the straps of your dress, pressing sloppy kisses all along your shoulder. When you start to giggle, he stops and looks at you.

“What?”

“We can’t be too loud, Buttons!”

“You really are the sweetest thing, aren’t you?” he laughs, sitting up and taking off his shirt.

“He’s our sweet baby boy! He needs rest,” you giggle as you unbutton his jeans. “He needs a break too.”

“We’ll make it up to him, I promise,” he smirks before dipping down to kiss you. “Waited so long to hear you scream for me.”

“Daddy-”

“Gotta get you out of this fucking dress,” he grunts, pulling your dress up and over your head. “Never get tired of seeing this perfect fucking body, and no bra? What a filthy little thing.”

“Gotta keep quiet,” you whimper, shying away slightly as he looks you over.

“Can’t wait to fuck a baby into this perfect little pussy. You want that, honey?”

“You know I do,” you whimper, losing your resolve to be a good pet parent as you pull his boxer briefs down. “I want everything with you.’

“Then that’s what I’ll give you,” he husks as he thrusts himself inside of you, “I’ll give you fucking everything.”

Andy grips your thighs tight as he starts fucking you hard and fast, snickering as your eyes roll to the back of your head as you mindlessly claw at him.

“Please...fuck! Daddy!”

“Already fucked so stupid? We’re just getting started, sweet girl.”

“It’s too much! Need to...need to cum!”

“Hold on for me, I know you can be a good girl and hold on,” he commands before starting to suck on the sweet of your neck.

“It’s too much! Please...oh my God! I can’t...fuck, I can’t...!”

“That desperate for me?” he smirks, licking his thumb before using it to massage your clit.

“Daddy!”

“Go ahead, make a mess for me, baby. Cream all over daddy’s cock, honey!”

“Andy!” you cry out, making a mess on his cock and you’re sure the bed.

“And we’re just getting started,” he smirks, pulling you upright with him, before resting back on his legs.

“So full, daddy,” you moan as you start to grind your hips against his.

“But you’re still so desperate?”

“Need so much more of you, daddy,” you whine before giggling. “Fuck.”

“What?”

“Looks like someone’s up,” you smile, waving at Buttons.

“Go back to bed, bud,” Andy chuckles. “Mom and dad are just getting started.”

Andy takes his time pulling you apart over and over, telling you just how much he loves and needs you. How much hes been looking forward to a future with you and how you’ll all he’ll ever need anyone in his life besides you. As you two get tangled up in the fancy sheets of the French hotel, you tell yourself that you’ll need or want for anything or anyone else.

Andy is all you’ll need for life.

**

“Okay, I know we have to go back home in a few days, but what if we don’t?” you ask Andy as you three sit outside at the restaurant you both has come to to love, La Fontaine de Mars.

“I would stay here with you forever if I could,” Andy laughs as he cuts into is roasted duck breast, “but we have lives to get back.”

“Yeah, but Newton, right Buttons?” you ask before taking a sip of your wine. When he barks at you, you nod at Andy, “see?”

“While it’s definitely not been my favorite place for a few years, Jacob and Sarah are there.”

“They’ll totally move to Paris,” you grin and he chuckles.

“I promise we’ll come back.”

“No no, I’m just being spoiled,” you mumble, cutting into your red label salmon fillet.

“No, we both love it here,we’ll definitely gonna come back. It won’t be an annual thing, but it’ll be something that we’ll do again. Just us and Buttons,” he promises with a smile.

“Yeah? What about when we have kids?”

“Jacob is against them, so we’ll them with him,” Andy shrugs and you laugh much harder than you mean to.

“God, I love making you happy.”

“It’s something you constantly do.”

“Promise?”

“I swear.”

“I love you, sweetheart.”

“I love you, Andy.”

Once you’re both finished eating, and Buttons has had his fair share of treats, you resume your adventure hand-in-hand. You still can’t believe you’re in Paris, and you it’s even harder to believe that you’re in Paris with Andy. How can someone be this good to you? How can he love you this much?

“Okay, this is our last stop of the day,” he says as you reach the ‘Pont des Arts’. “To ensure that I keep my promise to you, we’re gonna put our initials on this locket, throw away the key, and we’ll come back whenever and find our locket. Sound good?”

“Andy Barber, you compete fucking sweetheart,” you beam as your eyes start to water a little.

He puts his initials first, then you put yours, before Andy finds a spot on the rail and secures.

“Andy...”

“I love you and I promise a lifetime of more memories and adventures with you.”

“You are my whole world.”

“And you mine, mon amour,” he smiles before kissing you passionately.

Yeah, they weren’t lying when they said that Paris is for lovers.

**

“Baby, what the hell are you doing?” Andy laughs from the bottom of the staircase.

“I can’t find my fucking sunglasses!” you scowl, going through your dresser drawer again.

“We can buy you new a pair!” he laughs.

“But these are my favorite!” you pout, realizing you may have left them in Paris.

The three of you got back from Paris about two weeks ago, and it’s all you’ve been talking. With today being your anniversary, you wish you two could’ve stayed longer, but it’s not like you don’t understand why you two can’t.

Money doesn’t just grow on trees

“I think I left them in Paris,” you mutter as you make your way downstairs.

“We’ll get you a new pair,” Andy laughs as he picks you up and you wrap your legs around him.

“I don’t want a new pair.”

“Don’t be brat.”

“Why not?”

“Because it’s our anniversary.”

“It is, isn’t?” you smile at him.

“You bet your ass, and I’m treating you.”

“You just treated me! What-”

“No, that was a vacation we all needed. This is me spoiling you with love because you deserve it.”

“Well, maybe I just want to spend the day spoiling you.”

“Too bad, I called dibs, so lets go. Buttons!” he calls and your favorite boys quickly makes his way over to the both of you.

“Where are you taking us?”

“So many questions with you.”

“It’s one question!”

“One question too many, now hush,” he laughs, setting you down before putting his shoes on.

You stick your tongue out at him, but toe on your sandals before leashing up Buttons and making your way outside to Andy’s car.

“Ready for the best day ever?” Andy asks, unlocking the car before opening your door for you.

“Everyday with you is the best day ever,” you smile as Buttons jumps in.

Andy only chuckles before shaking his head and giving you a kiss on your forehead. You think nothing of it because what really makes today any different from any other day?

“What exactly are we doing today?” you ask as he starts the car.

“Gonna take a little trip down memory lane, then watch a movie about us,” he smiles at you.

“A movie about us? What movie could that possibly be?”

“You’ll see,” he smirks.

“Andy-”

“Enough questions. I love you and happy anniversary,” he laughs.

“You know, you spend entirely too much money on me.”

“You don’t even know what we’re doing!”

“It feels like it’s gonna be expensive.”

“Just hush and enjoy the day,” he laughs as Buttons barks.

“Uh huh, we’ll just see.”

“You’ll love it,” he promises as he takes your hand in it and kisses the back of it.

**

The day is better than anything you could have imagined. Andy spent the better half of the day, taking you to all of the places that are important points in your relationship. The Chinese food spot you two first bonded over, the park where you two would sometimes meet up and talk, the 24 hour ice cream where you two first hung out, the shelter where you both adopted Buttons (they were so excited to see him and how happy he was), and the bar where he begged you to not give up on the two of you.

He told you how happy he was that you kissed him that night and thanked you for being so patient and understand, while he was trying to get away from Laurie and set up a life for the two of you.

It’s safe to say you’ve cried more than once today.

“You look so beautiful in that dress,” he smiles as you two make your way back inside the house.

“It’s old.”

“You make it look amazing.”

“Alright you,” you smile sheepishly, “what is this movie we’re watching?”

“It’s a movie about us.”

“What does that even mean?”

“You’ll see, it’s set up in the backyard.”

“Andy-”

“Jesus, just come on,” he laughs, taking your hand and leading you to the backyard.

When you get outside, the little patio table is covered in rose petals, the chairs are facing the lawn where a screen and projector are set up, and there small candles set up around the patio floor.

“Andy...”

“The story of us,” he smiles as he presses play on the remote.

‘Selfish’ by the Jonas Brothers starts playing as a slide show of the two of you starts. The first picture you two ever took together at the 24 hour ice cream place, the the video of making fun of your driving, the times spent in your loft eating Chinese, photos of you sleeping on his chest that you hadn’t even known he’d taken, videos of him laughing at you and Jacob dancing, some photos that you’re more than sure Sarah took of the two of you, the photos from Rome, videos of you making dinner in his crew neck, some photos of you and Buttons sleeping together, the pictures from Paris, and a selfie you took of you two kissing at the park.

It truly is the story of you two.

“Y/N, I know none of this has been ideal or easy, but we made it,” he starts as the slide show comes to an end. “All of the long nights, the tears, the drama...we are still here and deeply in love with one another. How i lived my life so long without you, I have no clue, but I know it’s something I never want to experience again. You are my best friend, my soulmate, and the love of my life. There is no one funnier, smarter, loyal, selfless, gorgeous, and loving than you. I want to keep buying you gifts that you think are too much, I want dance parties in the kitchen while we’re making dinner, I want you to keep picking on me because I have to wear glasses now,” he laughs and you giggle with a sniffle, “and I want every day and every night to keep starting and ending with you in my arms. I want you forever, Y/N. So,” he he clears his throat and gets down on one knee, pulling a velvet black box and opening it, “will you marry me?”

The ring is gorgeous, but you barely get a chance to look at it because you tackle Andy with the biggest hug you’ve ever given him.

“Of course I’ll marry you!” you sob as cheers and applauds break out and you hear a champagne bottle open.

You look around to see your parents and Sarah and Jacob all tearing and clapping.

“You knew?!”

“We’ve known for a little over a year,” Sarah laughs as finally let go and wrapping her in a tight hug.

“You’re okay with this?” you ask Jacob, afraid that the dream might come crumbling down in a second.

“I couldn’t be happier for either one of you,” he promises reassuringly and you quickly wrap your arms around him.

“Thank you, Jacob. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

When you break away from him, you look at your parents. Despite all the hell you all have been through, things are actually getting better and your heart swells knowing that Andy put aside his issues with them and invited them.

The man really does get you.

“Thank you for being here and getting along,” you sob with a smile, hugging them both as tight as you can.

“Thank you for wanting us here,” your father whispers back, hugging you just as tight.

“Let him put the ring on!” you mother sobs with a laugh.

“Holy shit, the ring!” you exclaim as everyone laughs.

You quickly make your way back to Andy who just shakes his head as he slips it on your ring finger.

“I love you, Andy. So damn much.”

“Here’s to forever,” he smiles before dipping down and kissing you.

As drinks are poured and food is ordered, you look around you and see Jacob and Sarah playing with Buttons, while your parents talk with Andy about wedding plans. As tears of joy come down your face the reality that you are finally going to have the life that you’ve always dreamed of.

Fairy tale dreams really do come true.

6 Years Later...

“Mama!”

“In the kitchen, babygirl” you call to your daughter, Ava, as you cut up lettuce.

Her hurried little footsteps mixing with the sound of Buttons excited big paws makes you smile.

“Hi Mama!” she beams, wrapping her arms around your waist.

“Hey babygirl, how was swim class?”

“Good! Right dad?!” she asks Andy as he makes his way into the kitchen, greeting you with a kiss on the forehead.

“She did amazing, she’s the fastest swimmer in the class.”

“With you as her dad, I’m not surprised.”

“Mama, can I play outside with Butty?”

“Only for a little bit. Dinner is gonna be ready soon, okay?”

“Thank you! Lets go Butty!” she beams before running out back, your sweet boy following right behind her.

Andy kept his promise and took you to Paris for the honeymoon, and wasted no time getting you pregnant. Constantly telling you that the best part of being pregnant, was getting pregnant.

He wasn’t wrong.

By the sixth month, you were over it and just wanted it out, but after 8 hours of swearing like a sailor, you welcomed Ava Rose Barber into the world. Andy was obsessed from the moment that he held her.

His teaching job isn’t exactly his most favorite thing, but he’s capable of having a flexible schedule, so he’s fine with it for the most part. You quit your job soon after you gave birth, and after some back and forth with Andy, you became a receptionist for a law firm. The hours aren’t awful, you make good money, and you’re home in more than enough to get dinner ready and spend time with Ava.

As for you and Andy, you somehow find yourself falling more in love with him. Every kiss still feels like the first time, every smile makes your heart melt, every touch still sets your skin alight, and every time you two make love he makes you feel that euphoric high that he’s only ever made you feel.

Your life is like a dream and it’s all because of Andy.

Your true home.

“That little girl has so much energy. Do they all always have so much energy?” he questions as he takes a seat at the kitchen island.

“Yes, my love, all children have entirely too much energy,” you laugh softly.

“Thank God we only have one.”

“Two,” you quip with a smile.

“Well yeah, but Buttons has four legs, he’s gotta get that energy out.”

“No Andy,” you laugh, “two.”

“Two...two? Who’s the other...TWO?!” Andy exclaims jumping up and running over to you. “Two?! You’re...?!”

“Took the test about two hours ago,” you laugh as he wraps his arms around you.

About two months ago, Jacob and Sarah took Ava and Buttons for the night so you and Andy could have a date night. Your little strip tease at the end of the night worked out a lot better than you thought it would, and Andy couldn’t keep his hands off of you.

Or remember to use protection.

“Shit! Honey, I fucking love you so much!”

“I love you too,” you giggle as you stand on your tip toes and place a kiss on his lips.

“This is the last one though.”

“Oh, this is definitely the last one, Atticus” you laugh, nodding in a agreement.

“What are we so happy about?” Jacob asks as he and Sarah make there way inside.

“What have I told you about using your key without letting us know?” you question, cocking your eyebrow.

“Yeah yeah, I know what I can walk in on,” he mutters as Sarah bursts out laughing, and you shake your head. “We were on our way to dinner and thought we’d have a family night. We haven’t had one in a while and I miss Ava.”

“That’s sweet, but I’m making dinner. You guys wanna stay? I know Ava would love it. Ravioli, garlic bread, a salad, and her big brother.”

“Sounds good,” he smiles, walking over to the fridge and grabbing a beer for both him and Andy.

“You and I missy, we need to have a wine night soon,” Sarah sighs, going to grab two wine glasses/

“Uh...I can’t have one for a few months. Seven to be exact.”

“OH MY GOD! CONGRATS!” she screams, wrapping her arms around you in a tight hug.

“Again? Don’t you two have any damn hobbies?” Jacob smirks as Andy lets out a full bodied laugh.

“Mama, is it-JAKEY!” Ava screams, running over to the one person she looks up to the most. “Hi!”

“Hey you,” he smiles, picking her up.

“Are you and Sarah staying for dinner?”

“Looks like it.”

“Can we watch Disney movies after?”

“We can watch one,” you interrupt, finishing up the salad, “you have your dance recital tomorrow, and your grandparents are taking us out to lunch after.”

“Oh fine,” she pouts before turning her attention back to Jacob, “do you and Sarah wanna help me set up the table?!”

“We’d love to,” Sarah laughs, grabbing plates out of the cabinet.

Andy feeds Buttons the rice and chicken mixture you’ve started making for him, before walking over to you and taking the garlic bread out of the oven and resting it on top of the stove.

He stands next to you, wrapping an arm around your shoulders, and you both lean against the sink, watching your family smile and laugh as they set up the table. Andy kisses your temple and you feel so happy and content in this moment. After all the hell you and Andy have been through, everything has finally come together.

You both finally turned the dream into a reality.

~~

taglist: @emerald-evans, @maroonsunrise83, @whiskeytangofoxtrot555, @companionjones, @here4thefanfics, @nnormalgirl01, @patzammit, @sapphire-rogers, @jamneuromain, @yiiiikesmish, @inlovewiththefictionalcharacters, @liecastillo,  @autumnrose40, @pono-pura-vida, @fuckingbye,  @nomadstucky, @greeneyedblondie44, @mazda098, 

[bamnamuu]

HELLO AGAIN ˗ˏˋ✩ˎˊ˗ CHOI SOOBIN

PAIRING ! non-idolchoi soobin x fem!reader

SUMMARY ! After starting her new job as a barista, Y/N begins to see someone more and more it just so happens to be Choi Soobin from grade school, never thinking she'd actually get to talk to him let alone get to know him, soobin has been dying to know her.

INCLUDES ! txt members, skz's Hyunjin, nwjns' Danielle, itzy members

A. NOTE ! this is based off of those Soobin pics from the seasons of txt youth box, also y/n and Danielle are both 03 babies in this, also i started this before lia went on hiatus and i love & miss her [if it’s bad don’t tell me i can’t take constructive criticism:) ]

W. COUNT ! 3k shes a long one

not very proofread beware

⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ⭑ ⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⊹ ࣪

Walking onto the empty bus only made y/n overthink about her day more, after finding a seat at the back she put her headphones in. It's not like this is her first-ever job, it's just her first day as a barista. If she thought about it, the y/n of three months ago would be jumping for joy that she gets to work at the famous GuGUcafe, however, the y/n now was filled with dread.

GuGucafe is one of the busiest cafes downtown, y/n didn't even know why she was worried about her first shift. She had done her orientation and training days already so she knows its not the work that's worrying her, it could be the fact that her ex Hyunjin not only just works but also lives downtown, their relationship wasn't bad but it wasn't good either, just the basic things young love never works through, jealousy, miscommunication, insecurities, alert of y/n will always love him, he was her first love. they haven’t ran into each other since the breakup, she hoped that wouldn't change. Y/n snapping out of her reminiscing cloud, realized she was at her stop. Walking through the doors y/n was greeted by Lia her boss.

"I'm happy you showed up today! "The blonde girl said,

"Do you guys get a lot of no-shows ?" y/n was totally regretting showing up

"yeah... but let's not talk about that, go find your

apron!"

she did as the older girl said, finding her brown apron with a name tag, in her new uniform y/n started getting nervous again, but by pushing through she found herself at her break.

"I've been here for 4 hours ?!" y/n said shocked

"Unfortunately ’’ Yuna the another new hire said while rearranging the hot drink cups

"I'll see you in a bit, good luck!" y/n said to the girl who was now moving all the cold tea jugs around, yuna nodded as y/n went to the back to get her things.

At the beginning of the day y/n thought she would mess up horribly or bump into her ex in the mass-populated downtown, yet to her surprise the first half of her shift went well, so she just assumed that her anxious thoughts were just getting the best of her...until she bumped into a tall man entering the cafe, not even having to look up she knew it was him, she still knew his perfume. Y/n thought maybe he had forgotten who she was, it had been a entire year, maybe if she just apologized, walks out the door he won’t even see that it’s her, before she could move he spoke up

"y/n?" the boy spoke in a questioning tone

"Who?" y/n said, She was a fool, an absolute fool, and both of them knew it.

" God, you haven't changed one bit!" Hyunjin said smiling causing y/n to meet his eyes finally, they still hadn't changed from that night, but she felt different when looking into them than she did

" it's nice to see you again, but I have to get going" she finally spoke up, giving him a final smile and pushing past him, before turning around and saying

" oh and sorry for bumping into you"

⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ⭑ ⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⊹ ࣪

Frantically reaching for her phone she texted Danielle, who's been her other half since elementary school, they've been there for each other through, first loves, birthdays, heartbreak, even emo phases ( that one was mostly y/n, but they promised to never bring it up)

"Gonna come see you" y/n typed

"YAY! I kind of figured you would, got you lunch" Dani responded

"I'm gonna marry you"

She finished typing as she made her way to the park near Dani's place of work, she truly wouldn't know what to do without her sunshine. looking up after texting her mom that she was okay and doing alright y/n saw Danielle waving to come to sit down with her,

"Okay what happened, did you spill coffee on someone, did you spill coffee on yourself, did you mi-" Danielle practically interrogating y/n before she could say hello, was cut off by the coffee girl.

"OMG! You really have no faith in me, but no it went really well..till” y/n said shaking her head during the first part, then quickly falling silent thinking about the incident.

"till???" the inpatient girl started shaking y/n, causing both of them to giggle.

"Well I was leaving and then I bumped into someone." y/n didn't want to say it because if she said it then that meant it happened, Danielle, on the other hand, brought hers up to try and help speed her friend's confession out

“Walked into Hyunjin and I kept staring at his boobs.. god... I don't think I've ever stared at someone's boobs for that long ever, but I did. I did! '' y/n said frantically

"So you're telling me you saw the "love of your only life" after almost a year, and you couldn't even look at him in his eyes!?" Dani brought her hands up to make air quotes, then shook her head not believing that her friend could be so silly and dumb at the same time. Y/n didn't speak she simply nodded. She didn't feel like getting into the nitty gritty part that were her feelings and if she still had them for Hyunjin, because even she didn't know, not after that interaction but for now she'll just let her friend believe she is.

"Also men don't have boobs y/n" she added remembering what her friend said.

much to both of the girl's dismay y/n had to get back to work, crossing her fingers and praying that Hyunjin wasn’t staying for long , maybe y/n was going through a lucky strike cause the boy was nowhere to be seen, letting out a happy sigh y/n got her apron back on and got back to work. 4 more hours was all she had to get through, and she would as long as Lia was there with her, she needed her for reassurance.

⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ⭑ ⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⊹ ࣪

With the sun going down y/n had only two hours left in her shift. She didn’t have much to do Yuna was on her break, so she looked around the floor of the now desolate cafe and decided she would sweep, walking around the counter that was brushed by a rushing, heaving stressed lia,

“woah are you breathing properly?” y/n said to the blonde girl

“No... I think someone broke into my apartment!” 

“Jesus, did you call the police?” y/n said now also stressed 

“No, I'm gonna go over there just to make sure, and call on the way,” Lia said, walking around the empty store collecting her things and the scissors by the cash register.

“Do you think you can handle being alone here? Yuna should be back in a little bit” Lia said now looking serious

“ I think all will be fine Lia, rush hour is over and no one’s in here, I’ll be fine till Yuna gets back you should go!” with y/n saying that Lia gave her the keys to the shop in case she wanted to close early, and left 

Y/n now getting free range to use the speakers, puts her music on shuffle, and continues cleaning. ‘Paris by Taylor Swift’ starts playing as the door chimes, y/n is now in the stock room, she figures it’s just Yuna. Until she hears a voice coming from the cashier's desk that’s clearly not Yuna’s

“Hello, is anyone here?” a boy said 

Y/n who now sets the milk back in the fridge and walks to the front, can’t help but feel some sort of familiarity in the boy's voice, until she sees who it is, Choi soobin, they went to the same school since they were kids, he was two grades older than her but she knew of him.

“hi…sorry i’m the only one here,” y/n says waving her hands around to show the empty space around them

“s’ok you’re here now,” Soobin said with a little smile 

“so what can I get for you” y/n smiled at his last comment

“I’ll have an iced Americano please” 

“Just that ?” y/n looked up after putting his order in the machine, soobin nodded, then paid, as y/n was making his drink, she asked 

“We went to the same school, right?” 

“yeah I’m pretty sure we did” soobin replied,while looking at her with a soft smile

“here you go” She held out soobins drink for him to take

“have a good night y/n!” he said walking to the door 

“you too” 

It wasn’t until he finished his drink that Soobin realized that Y/n drew a small smiley face on his cup. 

⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ⭑ ⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⊹ ࣪

It's not that Soobin knew y/n worked there, he didn't, he doesn't even like coffee that much,but now he knows he has a shot to talk to her he's gonna do it. unlocking his apartment door he heard his friend say

''If anyone has a tiny smooth brain it would be you Beomgyu!'' Yeonjun said to his phone, making Soobin let out a little laugh.

''Ayo, you went to get coffee and didn't bring back anything for me? that's so cold man'' his roommate said looking at him with sad fox eyes

''Oh shut it, you never get me anything when you go out, and I didn't even plan on getting coffee it was just a spur-of-the-moment decision'' Soobin said rolling his eyes at the older boy

''Whatever dude! I will remember this next time'' Yeonjun rolling his eyes at soobin when he spoke

''Hey I have a question for you, do you remember Y/N from when we were little?''

''I think so? isn’t she dating Hyunjin?''

''No, they broke up'' the man on Yeonjuns phone said

''Shit I forgot to hang up''

''Hey Soobin didn't you have a crush on y/-''

Before Beomgyu could finish his sentence Soobin jumped from the kitchen onto the couch finally hanging up the phone. it's not that soobin was embarrassed to like y/n its just he was embarrassed that he hadn't stopped liking her even after he found out one of Beomgyu’s friends was dating her. There was just something he loved liked about her maybe it was the way she always smiled at him when they passed in the hallway or the one time when he had to walk home but it started pouring, and he forgot his umbrella until a cute girl a couple years younger him tapped his shoulder and handed him her umbrella, and carried on her way, not caring that she would be drenched. Ok so maybe he did know why he liked her, but it's entirely his fault that they've never had an entire conversation he was just too scared he would say something stupid that would scare her away, as well as haunting him for the rest of his life or be it Beomgyu would tease him, seeing the fact that he was the only one who knew.

''Dude what the hell is wrong with you'' yeonjun said, confused and scared

''What do you mean?'' soobin said looking up knowing full well he was laying in Yeonjun’s lap, with his phone in his hands

''Get off of me, you probably bruised my stomach'' Yeonjun chuckled whilst pushing the taller boy on the floor.

''It's not like I didn't know you liked her, Beomgyu is horrible at keeping your secrets and that's entirely your fault!'' Yeonjun said, pointing his finger at Soobin and moving to his room.

⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ⭑ ⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⊹ ࣪

Y/n was getting ready for the day when she heard Lia walk into the break room frustrated, with a follower right behind. 

“I want my key back!” Lia said turning around to the girl 

“I lost it! Why do you think I broke into the apartment?” the other girl said, y/n realized it was chaeryeong, one of Lia's friends.

‘’G'morning to you two!’’ y/n said passing the bickering girls, starting her second day off better than the first, she was still running off four hours of sleep, it's not like she got off at a ridiculous time, no, she just kept thinking about the tall boy with the dimples. She didn't know why she drew a smiley face on the soobins cup, god he probably thought she was weird. y/n didn't know why the cup drawing took over her mind, but she should be happy because she'd been so focused on Soobin that she completely forgot about bumping into her ex, well until her sunshine friend's face jumped at her, knocking her out of the thought of last night.

‘’So have you face-butted anyone's boobs today?’’ Danielle smiles

‘’Sorry you have to leave the shop we don't want you here!’’ Y/n said teasing Dani 

‘’ whatever… I’ll have that’’ Danielle said pointing at one of the posters with the seasonal drinks

After finishing Danielle’s order, y/n watched as her friend took her drink with a smile and waved goodbye. Y/n likes her job it's fun to people-watch without looking creepy, as well as her shifts go by super fast which she's grateful for. Until y/n found herself alone in the cafe just like the night before. 

‘’Hello again!’’ 

‘’Oh, Soobin.. Hi’’ y/n said getting scared at the sudden volume change 

‘’I'm sorry for scaring you, I didn't mean to’’ Soobin started apologizing, only to be opposed by y/n telling him he's fine and to not worry about it, or that it happens all the time 

Soobin ordered his drink and watched y/n make it with such intent so he didn’t miss a single thing, he watched as she finished up and walked over to him drink in hand, nervously he took it replacing the drink in her hand with a small note meant for her.

confused y/n watched as the boy smiled wishing her a good night and went on his way. looking down at the small piece of crumbled paper in her hand she unraveled it to find the cutest little note.

you look really pretty today! <3 

⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ⭑ ⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⊹ ࣪

The causal flirting between the two started after soobins note, every single day, at the exact same time soobin would walk in the door to the usually quiet coffee shop and beam down at y/n causing the girl to form a reddish pink hue to her cheeks. Leaving Lia to be the third wheel, as she watched Soobin and y/n blush and giggle at each other, she got sick of it. she knew she had to do something for her best employee.

“Soobin wait!” Lia yelled sprinting out of the shop 

“What? oh Lia?” Soobin replied confused

“You should just ask y/n out already, she’s been waiting and we both know she won’t ask!” Lia said dryly 

“WHAT!” soobin yelled causing the passing strangers to stop at look at him 

“You actually think y/n wants to go out with me?” 

“You’re hopeless,” Lia said walking back into the store.

⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ⭑ ⊹ ࣪ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ── ๋࣭ ─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⊹ ࣪

‘’ AM I hopeless?’’ Soobin spoke well opening the door to his apartment 

‘’You want me to answer that? I won't be nice’’ Beomgyu said following behind, without even a second thought Soobin spun around to glare at the boy he calls a friend.

‘Yes?’ 

‘’You are hopeless, You liked this girl for how long now? Like a bajillion years! Just ask her out, the worst thing that could happen is her throwing a drink at you.’’ Beomgyu told Soobin, who wasn’t paying any attention to him. Calling it a night soobin went to his room to think over both Lia’s and Beomgyu's words.

Soobin hadn’t slept much that night too busy making up sentences and planning out how he's gonna ask y/n out. It's not the first time he's tried the first time he was going to ask y/n to go to the school dance with him, the news of her and Hyunjin broke out, god it hurt him. Who was he to think he could compete with Hwang Hyunjin, all of Soobin's negative voices came out to attack him, and he resented Hyunjin for years, he knows now it's not Hyunjin's fault he got insecure. He was just young and unconfident and it's easier to blame someone else when time doesn't work in your favor. That was then but now he wasnt going to let anything stop him, he even bought her favorite flowers which are dahlia’s Soobin was in in for real. soobin grabbed a scrape of paper to write out his plan,

 1) wait till y/n is off her shift 

2) pull her aside and give flowers.

 3) ask her on a date via an note on the flowers  

Simple plan, nothing could go wrong Soobin kept repeating in his head. Walking into Gugucafe Soobin looked around for his girl, only to be face to face with Yuna.

‘’Is y/n here ?’’ Soobin asked wrly

‘’No sorry she called in sick today’’ Yuna replied 

‘’Oh okay, ah have a good day’’ Soobin tried to hide the disappointment in his voice but failing. Would it be weird for him to go to y/n apartment? His plan of asking her out has been put aside for now, and it’s not unusual to give your friend soup when they’re sick, and that’s what he and y/n are friends first, Soobin went on his was with a new that consists of restaurant soup and finding y/n address, and the last part he would need hope that Lia would give out her address, and to Soobins luck she told him 

‘’Sure it may be wrong that I'm giving out my employee's addresses but it's for a good cause so I need to!’’ 

He didn't ask many questions about Lias statement, he seemed to be out the door as soon as she gave him the last letter of y/n’s street, with the bouquet of dahlias and a steaming container of soup he knocked on y/n’s door expecting to be faced with red-nosed coughing y/n, only to be faced with the opposite

‘’Soobin what are you doing here, not that I’m not happy to see you I just.. How’d you get my address?’’ 

‘’I went to see you and Yuna told me you were sick so I thought I would bring you soup, oh and Lia told me where you live’’ y/n just stared at him

‘’Oh these are for you!’’ Soobin said handing y/n the soup and flowers with his note still wedged between the stems

‘’Oh thanks, I’m feeling ok I just lied to Lia for fun, you can come in’’

‘’For fun you and me and different versions of fun’’ 

‘’No seriously you should try it sometime. these are absolutely beautiful Soobin what's that?’’ y/n said looking at the flowers,in that moment he remembered the forgotten note that was still attached to the bundle of dahlias in y/n’s hands, there was nothing he could do, he accepted his fate. He watched as y/n placed his gifts on the counter and took out the note, he didn't want to see her face, he now realized how awkward this was, 

‘’You don't have to read it, s’stupid’’ Soobin pleaded 

‘’It's not stupid if it’s from you ’’ y/n said still not looking up at him after a few long seconds y/n looked up at Soobin and said

‘’I would love to go out with you !’’ 

“Oh thank god!” Soobin said inhaling like he just learned how to breathe.